“Choices”
“Time to get up, sweetie,” Mrs. Hillman called from outside his bedroom door. “It’s 9:00 am and you have to be at the airport at 10:00 am.”
“I hear you, Mom,” John screamed brushing his shoulder length red hair out of his eyes. “I know what time it is and I’ll be ready when you’re ready to pull out of the driveway at 9:30. Don’t bother me for the next few minutes, I’m exhausted.”
John spent the next few minutes thinking about the pleasures he had experienced the previous evening. He, and his best friends, Mark Kirby and Alan Murphy, had spent their last night before their summer trip to Europe playing as a back-up band at a local nightclub. None of them had been particularly tall or athletic when they entered high school so they had formed a band when they were freshmen as a way of meeting girls. Today, John stood only about 5’ 10” and weighed at most about 160 pounds. Mark was 5’ 9” and weighed only 155 pounds and Alan was only 5’ 7” and weighed about 150 pounds. Lacking the size of their more athletic peers, the band had proven more successful than they had ever dreamed.
Last night was no different. Each of them found a girl in the audience who they invited back to their dressing room. They rarely had anyone ever turn them down. Tonight was no different and as usual, the girls never seemed to mind engaging in communal sex. John, Mark and Alan had a pattern established where they would enter their dressing room, pull down their pants and sit in their chairs and ask the girls to service them orally.
When the girls were finished their work, Alan looked up with a smirk on his face and said, “Thanks for your efforts, girls. That was wonderful but we have to ask you to leave because we have to get home to our girlfriends.”
“You guys are such assholes!” one of the girls shouted. “I hope you get your comeuppance some day.”
“Yeah, what goes around comes around,” said the other.
Afterwards, each of them found their way into their respective girlfriends’ homes and enjoyed a few more hours of sexual bliss before returning to their own homes for a few hours rest.
As John and his mother pulled into the airport, she turned and asked, “Is Kate meeting us inside to say goodbye?”
“No, Mom, why do you think I’m so tired this morning,” John replied. “I stopped by her house last night and allowed her to give me a send-off in style.”
“Well, I hope you enjoyed it because you won’t experience that again until you get home in three months.”
John laughed as he thought about how little his mother really knew about his sex life. Like mothers everywhere, Judy Hillman probably believed that her son was true to his girlfriend and never even thought of straying with other girls. “Mom, Dad along with Mr. Kirby and Mr. Murphy set up this trip so we could get away from our girlfriends. They don’t want us tied down with girlfriends when we come back for our senior year in high school. Don’t you remember Mr. Murphy telling us over dinner last week that we have to use our next few summers to “sow our oats”. Alan, Mark and I intend to use the next three months to fertilize as much of Europe as we can.”
“Now, stop that!” Judy responded. “You know I don’t like to hear you talk like that. Let’s go, I think I see Mrs. Kirby and Mrs. Murphy with Mark and Alan checking their baggage.”
As John lugged his backpack over to check-in, Judy walked over to say hello to her friends, Mrs. Kirby and Mrs. Murphy. “Oh, hi, girls! Don’t you both look pretty today.” She said as she quickly air kissed both women.
“Hi, Judy!” Lindsay Kirby replied. “I see John decided to join us. We struggled to get both of our little darlings out of bed this morning.”
Judy, Lindsay and Sally Murphy had been friends since high school when they each met their respective spouses. They continued that friendship since then as their husbands became business partners in a trucking and logistics business.
As their mothers chatted while waiting for the boys to check their backpacks and grab their boarding passes, Mark turned to his friends and said, “I love the short skirts that both of your mothers wear. I just want you to know that I’d have sex with either of your mothers and preferably at the same time.”
“I can’t believe you feel that way about my mother,” Alan laughed, “but I have to agree. I’d do both of your mothers as well. I sometimes fall asleep imagining them both giving me oral sex.”
After checking-in, Alan turned his mother and said, “Mom, time to say good-bye, we have to get in line at security.”
“Boys, come over here and give each of us a kiss,” Sally Murphy replied. “We aren’t going to see you for 3 months.”
“Now, I want all of you to think of us when you are traveling,” Lindsay Kirby piped in. “Please call us occasionally and let us know that you are safe and having fun.”
“And boys,” Judy Hillman inserted as she smiled at Lindsay and Sally, “Remember, your fathers won’t be there to bail you out if you get into trouble. So, make sure you always make the right ‘choices’ when you have to make decisions.”
“We will, Mom,” John replied. “We always make the right decisions.”
“Mother, you may still think of us as little boys,” Alan added, “but we are going into our senior year of high school in a few months and if Dad is correct and the girls are as eager as he remembers, this entire summer will be our initiation into manhood. You won’t even recognize us when we return.”
After kissing their sons and waving as they made their way through security, Sally turned to Judy and Lindsay saying, “Truer words have never been spoken. I don’t think anyone will recognize them when they return!”
Three weeks later they were having drinks in a bar in Prague when they were approached by another boy about their age who was also toting a backpack. “Where are you from?” he inquired, “My name is Hans.”
“We’re from Chicago in the United States,” John replied, “Where are you from?”
“I’m from Sweden and I’ve been traveling through Hungary, Slovakia and now the Czech Republic. Where are you headed?”
“We have no specific itinerary,” Alan piped in, “Our goal was to meet girls. Our fathers were friends when they were our age and made this same trip when they were in high school. They told us that the girls in Eastern Europe were incredibly good looking and really enjoyed meeting guys from the US. So far, we haven’t met one.”
“Well, this must be your lucky day,” Hans replied holding up his cell phone. “Look at these pictures. I met these girls last Saturday night. They were unbelievably beautiful and they couldn’t get enough sex. I met them at a bar in town about an hour from here called Pizen. I think they told me they were from a girl’s boarding school that was just outside of town and they were allowed off campus on Saturday nights. They basically picked me up and clearly they weren’t the only highly-charged girls at the school. I spoke with three other backpackers when I was on the train coming here and they each had similar tales.”
“Hey it’s Friday! Can we get there by tomorrow night?” Alan asked barely able to contain his excitement.
“Easily,” Hans replied, “It’s just a 1 hour train ride. Let me show you.”
After checking into a room with 3 beds at the “River Hostel” in Pizen at 5:00 pm one day later, John looked at both Mark and Alan and said, “Hurry up, you guys, let’s shave and shower and get to the bars. If we don’t get there soon all the girls will be taken.”
Four hours later they were back at the boarding school with three of the most beautiful girls they had ever seen. Conveniently, the three girls were roommates sharing a large room in a small dormitory. Each of the girls insisted on getting completely unclothed and before the boys could say a word the girls were slowly undressing them. Before insisting that the boys lie down on their backs on the bed, each of the girls pulled out a pill which they offered to the boys.
“You’ll love this little pill, boys,” one of the girls insisted. “We’ve already taken ours. It totally increases your sensory experience.”
After each of the boys had swallowed their pill, the girls slowly mounted each of them whispering in their ears, “Doesn’t it feel so good to be on the bottom.”
Moving slowly at first and then increasing their speed as their excitement built, the girls quickly brought the boys to the verge of orgasm.
Despite their obvious excitement, each of the boys had difficulty keeping their eyes focused. Wave after wave of exhaustion swept over each of them.
Recognizing that their partners were nearly asleep, each of the girls whispered slowly in their ears, “I think you’ll really like being on the bottom from now on. I hope you really enjoy this orgasm, it may be your last.”
Mark, Alan and John were already asleep as each of the girls squeezed them slowly to the finish.
It was nearly noon when the girl John was sleeping with slowly got out of bed and woke her two roommates. Quickly, they put on their nightgowns and robes as they made a silent phone call. After smiling at each other, they each went to the boy they had slept with last night and gently nudged them with one of them saying, “Oh, my God. I can’t believe how late it is. Wake up boys!”
“What’s the matter?” John replied groggily while slowly rubbing his eyes.
“Our Headmistress is crossing the lawn with the Director of Security. She’ll be here in a few minutes. We need to do something with you.”
“I have an idea,” another of the girls injected, “We can have them put on a nightgown and robe and tell the Headmistress that they are just friends from the village.”
“That’s a wonderful idea,” the last girl laughed, “We’re lucky that the boys have such long hair; with a little brushing and a little lipstick, they’ll appear as nothing more than sleep-deprived teenage girls.”
“Why do we have to look like girls” Mark asked gruffly. “Why can’t we just grab our clothes and leave?”
“We never told you our ages, boys,” the first girl replied. “We’re only 16 years old. Having sex, even if it is consensual, with anyone under 17 is considered rape and, unfortunately, this country takes rape very seriously. The penalty is 15 years without parole. If our Headmistress sees you and suspects that you’re boys then she’ll have us tested to see if we had sex.”
“But we’ll be able to sneak out if we just hide until they leave,” Alan laughed.
“I don’t think that will work either. There is a fence around the school that is electrified to keep boys out. They only shut the electricity off on Saturdays from noon until 3:00 am on Sunday. I meant to get you out of here late last night but I overslept. I think you are our guests until at least next Saturday. Where did you leave your backpacks? Because I’ll call the hotel and have them hold your bags until you return?”
“Our bags are at the ‘River Hostel’ but there must be someway to get out of here.”
“Here put these nightgowns on quickly. Ilsa, will you get them some robes and slippers? Beatrice, you and I can brush out there hair and apply a little lipstick.”
When they were finished, the boys stood together unsmiling, with their arms folded across their chest, wondering what was going to happen next. They didn’t have long to wait as a loud knocking began on the door.
“Girls, I hope your door is not locked,” Ms. Glazer began before opening the door. “Ms. Otter and I are inspecting every room. There was a rumor that there were boys on campus last night and we can’t have that, now, can we?”
“Good morning, Ms. Glazer! Good morning, Ms. Otter!” Beatrice exclaimed surprising the boys when she curtsied to her guests.
“Good morning to you, Beatrice, and to you Leeza and Ilsa as well,” Ms. Glazer began, “And who are your friends?”
“Ms. Glazer, I’d like you to meet three friends that we met in town last night,” Beatrice coughed. “This is Jennifer,” she said pointing at John, “and beside her is Merissa and Alexis.”
“I’m pleased to meet you, girls,” Ms. Glazer offered as her eyes swept the room before returning to Beatrice. “Your girlfriends have such pretty hair, Beatrice, why don’t you find something for them to wear and then bring them downstairs to the sitting room. We need to make them comfortable until the gates open next week. I expect to see all of you in 30 minutes.”
“Certainly, Ms. Glazer,” Beatrice replied following Ms. Glazer as she and Ms. Otter left the room. “We’ll find them something appropriate and be downstairs in ½ an hour.”
“Oh, dear, we have to hurry, boys!” Ilsa exclaimed. “Take off those robes and nightgowns while we find you something to wear.
“I’ll grab their lingerie,” Beatrice cried, “I already have 3 white bras and panties and matching garter belts. But I want them to wear these black nylons because I’m hoping that it will cover up their hairy legs.”
“That’s perfect,” Leeza added, “Thankfully each of us has an extra black A-line jersey skirt which will go great with the black nylons. Also the front and back pleats create a fullness that won’t restrict the boys when they walk. And here are a few simple man-styled white long-sleeved blouses that will cover their hairy arms while matching their skirts.”
“Hold on a second,” John said, “Isn’t this getting a little out of hand?”
“Not if you knew what happened to the other boys that were found on our campus,” Ilsa responded. “They’re still in prison and we constantly hear all of these awful stories about how they are being treated. Eastern European men can be so brutal especially with young boys convicted of rape. So think about it, would you rather act like a girl for a week or be degraded as some convict’s girl for 15 years? ”
“Now that you are unclothed,” Bea started, “Let me show you how you roll these nylons up your legs. You grab one at a time and you gently roll them up your fingers until you feel the inside toe. Then you slowly glide them over your toe and softly up your legs. Now I want each of you to try.”
With a smile in her eyes, Beatrice watched all three boys slowly and clumsily pull on their first pair of nylons. She could tell that they were beginning to get excited as each of their groins began to stir. “Perfect boys, now I want you to attach these garter belts around your waists and then attach the nylons to the three garters on each of your legs.”
When they had their garters attached each of the boys began blushing profusely as they tried to hide their swelling manhoods which were standing almost fully erect. “My, my, boys! It seems you like our clothing more than I would have guessed,” Beatrice chuckled as she surprisingly slapped John’s erection.
“Owww!!!” John cried, “That really hurt.”
“We don’t have time to take care of your erections, boys. I hope that one slap was sufficient for all of you,” Beatrice continued as she watched all three erections quickly retreat, “since we’re in a hurry, I’ll help you with your bras but in the future you’ll have to learn how to do them yourselves.”
“Why do we have to wear bras?” Mark asked, “We have nothing to hold up.”
“These are only training bras,” Beatrice answered, “It feels like years since we wore them but Ms. Glazer would be very suspicious if she didn’t see the outline of a bra under your blouse when we go downstairs.”
“After I’ve adjusted your bras, you need to put on your panties. Do any of you boys know why we put on our panties over our garters?” Beatrice inquired. When no one replied, she answered her own question, “Well I can think of two reasons off the top of my head. First, it’s much easier to go to the bathroom if you don’t have to undo your garters and you can just slide down your panties. Second and this is my favorite reason, in case we meet a boy who wants to engage in a little fun but he likes the feel of silk on a women’s legs. Wearing our panties on top allows men quicker access to our jewel box.”
“That’s way too much information, Beatrice,” John laughed. “I don’t think any man will want to see my tool under my panties.
“You never know, sweetie,” Beatrice added with a wink.
“Now here are your outfits, boys,” Leeza joined in. “Let me help each of you put them on to save some time. When I’m finished, I want you to go over to the door and put on a pair of those 3” black pumps that I’ve laid out. While Beatrice, Ilsa and I go into the bathroom and get dressed, I want the three of you to practice walking in your heels. We’ll be over in few minutes to give you some pointers on walking in heels and to touch up your faces before we go downstairs.”
Five minutes later, the bathroom door opened and Beatrice, Ilsa and Leeza came out looking like they had spent ours getting ready. They were each wearing the same skirt and blouse they had given the boys and their faces were expertly though simply made up.
“Come over here, boys,” Ilsa whispered, “We need to put a little bit of mascara on you, touch up your lipstick and brush your hair. You look beautiful! Here, why don’t the three of you look in the mirror?”
Standing in front of the mirror, John was shocked when he saw his reflection. Although he appeared quite plain when compared to the other girls, he definitely looked like teenage schoolgirl. Each of them did. “Maybe this crazy plan will work after all,” he thought to himself.
“Now before we go downstairs,” Beatrice started, “I want you to promise that you will only speak when Ms. Glazer or Ms. Otter ask you a question. Thankfully your voices are somewhat high-pitched still. If you speak softly I think you can pull it off. Now I was watching you walk in your heels and although you are doing better, I’d like you to follow my lead. When women walk in heels they hold their shoulders back and the deliberately push their breasts forward. And as we take a step, we like to hold our hands in front of us with both our elbows and wrists bent like this. And as we walk, we like to exaggerate the natural swaying of our hips like this. Could each of you try to follow my lead before we go?”
“This feels extremely funny,” John laughed, “but here goes.”
“You’re a natural, John, oops, I mean Jennifer,” Beatrice replied. “Now, I want Merissa and Alexis to try.”
“Well, neither of you were quite as good as Jennifer, but it will have to do. Be careful on the steps, just hold onto the banister and continue to sway your hips. One final thing, boys, until next week you are girls and your names are Jennifer, Merissa and Alexis and neither you nor we can forget that. Its show time, girls, let’s head downstairs.”
As the six of them made their way through the hall and down the stairs, Alan listened to the hypnotic rhythm as their heels clicked on the hardwood floors. His thoughts floated immediately to his mother and how she loved getting herself ready for a party and how she loved to make a grand entrance down the hallway stairs when his father asked if she was ready. Wouldn’t she be shocked if she could see him making a similar grand entrance?
When they entered the living room, Ms. Glazer and Ms. Otter were already seated on the far side by the fireplace. “Over here, girls,” Ms. Glazer waved, “Please join us over here on the sofas, there are plenty of seats.”
As the 3 girls and the 3 pretend-girls sat down, Beatrice almost laughed as she saw each of the boys sit down without smoothing their skirts before spreading their legs and exposing their undergarments.
“Now that’s not very lady-like girls,” Ms. Glazer began, “Hasn’t anyone taught you that girls sit with their knees together when their wearing a skirt. It appears that you girls have a lot to learn.”
“I’m sorry, Ms. Glazer,” each of the boys whispered as they pulled knees together.
“Now, girls, since you are going to be joining us for a while, I thought we should go over the basics. First of all, welcome to Pizen Academy. We are a small girl’s boarding school and as such, we always run the risk of infections or viruses spreading rapidly among all of our students. So before we begin I would like each of the new girls to come over and lay over Ms. Otter’s knees while I give you two inoculations in your buttocks. Leeza, can you please bring me those syringes on the table across the room?”
“Yes, Ms. Glazer,” Leeza replied.
“Now don’t be shy, girls,” Ms. Glazer laughed, “Every girl that has attended our school has had these shots. You’ll barely feel them and we require it for everyone’s safety.”
“I’ll go first, Ms. Glazer” John said standing, “but maybe it would be easier if you would just let us go home.”
“I’m sorry, dear, but the girls should have told you that once the gates are electrified there is no way out until they open again on Saturday. Now please lay across Ms. Otter’s lap. Beatrice, can you come over hear and help lift each of your friends’ skirts and pull down their panties so I can give the girls their shots?”
John couldn’t believe how humiliated he felt as he laid himself face down across Ms. Otter’s lap. Not only was he dressed as a girl but the same girl that had sex with him last night was lifting up his skirt and pulling down his panties leaving his backside exposed to everyone in the room. Hopefully, Beatrice was hiding his genitals and only exposing his backside. Looking up at Ms. Glazer he couldn’t believe the amount of fluid contained in the syringe that she was about inject into him.
“Don’t worry, Jennifer, this may take a while to get all of the medicine into you but it really won’t hurt.”
After completely emptying the syringe, Ms. Glazer grabbed the second one which was much smaller. “Now, Jennifer, this will be a lot quicker but it might hurt just a little bit more,” as she quickly injected the second needle into his scrotum.
John didn’t know what to think as Beatrice quickly pulled up his panties. He thought they were going to inject him twice in his backside but he was convinced that the last shot was injected into his scrotum and it really hurt. Suddenly, Beatrice playfully spanked him while saying, “Now that wasn’t that bad was it, Jennifer? Let me help you up and while you’re smoothing your skirt we’ll get started on Merissa.” Before any of them could complain, they were all back on the sofa wondering why the last injection went into their scrotums.
“Now that wasn’t so bad, was it girls? There’s no reason to be embarrassed when you are just among us girls.” Ms. Glazer inquired while waiting for a response. “Has a cat got your tongue, girls, because we expect our girls to answer like young ladies when an adult asks them a question? Let’s try it again. Now, that wasn’t so bad, was it girls?”
“No it wasn’t, Ms. Glazer,” the boys responded almost in unison as they turned a deep red.
“Now let me tell you more about the school, girls,”Ms. Glazer continued,“ Pizen Academy is more than just a boarding school, it is a charm school as well. So the classes that you will be attending until you can leave will be very different than the academic classes that you probably take back in your respective homes. The classes we offer here are designed to take unruly young girls and make them refined young ladies. Each student follows a similar schedule with 4 two-hour classes on Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays. We call these classes the Majors and the 4 Majors are Hair Styling, Makeup, Fashion and Style, and Elocution and Mannerisms. On Tuesday and Thursday we offer electives that the girls can select according to their own desires and needs. Some of the electives that you might sit in on are: “Dance: Ballroom and Modern,” “The Art of Conversation,” “Seduction and Sensuality and the Modern Women.”
“I would like each of you to pair up with one of our students and shadow them to their classes until we get together to discuss your departure next Saturday. Jennifer, why don’t you join Beatrice? Merissa, you can pair up with Leeza. Alexis, you can join Ilsa.”
“Girls, why don’t you take our guests to the Vault and help them select a few outfits that they can use this week? You’ll also need to stop at the pharmacy and get the girls a little makeup as well as a few personal items. I think there is an open 3 bedroom suite in your dormitory that we can let the girls use for the time being. Why don’t you go and get started? We can plan on meeting right here on Saturday at noon.”
“Yes, Ms. Glazer,” Beatrice smiled before turning to John and saying, “Come on Jennifer, we have so much to do before it gets too late.”
Almost simultaneously, Ilsa and Leeza giggled, “Come on, girls, we can’t let Jennifer pick out all the best outfits.”
Mark couldn’t believe what was happening to his two best friends and himself and it was accelerating so quickly that he felt like he was in a dream. Two hours ago he was cuddled up beside a girl who he had sex with a few hours earlier. And now he was walking down a path with the very same girl, dressed almost identically with their heels clicking in unison, holding his skirt to keep it from billowing upward in the wind. In a comic turn of events, his two friends were having the door held for them as they struggled with their skirts and heels up the front stairs of the main building.
When he caught up with his friends, they were being led into what appeared to be a large women’s apparel store in the basement of the building. The sign above the door which spelled ‘the vault’ in script let them know they had arrived at their destination.
“Hello, girls!” a large woman exclaimed as she hurried towards them from the back of the store. “And who are our new students? Are they here for their initial wardrobes?”
“Yes, they are, Mrs. Smith,” Beatrice replied, “I’d first like to introduce you to Jennifer. She’s going to be shadowing me for a while.”
Hello, Jennifer, I love your red hair. You could probably use a more feminine cut to frame your face but I love the color and texture,” Mrs. Smith began before she realized she was saying too much. Forgive me for running on, Jennifer, but your hair is such a wonderful asset and I know we need to select your clothing carefully to complement your color.”
“This is Merissa,” Leeza began, “She’ll be shadowing me.”
“And aren’t you beautiful, Merissa,” Mrs. Smith smiled. “With your blonde hair we’ll be able to use so many bold colors with your outfits.”
“Our last guest is Alexis,” Ilsa laughed. “I’ll be assisting her as she begins classes.”
“Hello, Alexis, I just love your name,” Mrs. Smith beamed. “I think our softer, lighter colors will compliment your chestnut coloring. Shall we get started?”
An hour and a half later, Mrs. Smith had selected more clothing for them than they would need in a month. They were each given three corsets and five garter belts in assorted colors. In addition, they were handed nearly a dozen matching panties and bras and nearly two dozen assorted nylons and pantyhose. With Mrs. Smith’s guidance, each of them had to select 5 dresses before selecting 5 skirts with matching tops. But what surprised the most was they each had to select a dozen sets of high-heeled shoes.
“Do you really think we need this many shoes?” John asked in disgust, “We’re only staying a week.”
“Don’t be silly, girls!” Mrs. Smith laughed, “You can’t expect to look good if your shoes don’t match your outfits. What young man is going to want to take you out for a romantic night of dancing if your shoes don’t go with your dress? Now let me select a little jewelry and few handbags for each of you and I’ll have our staff take all of your things to your room. You probably need to grab a few items at the pharmacy, girls, but please remember to stop by if we forgot anything. I look forward to helping you again.”
“Has she lost her mind?” Mark laughed as the girls escorted them to the pharmacy. “What a waste of clothing! I’ll probably wear the same skirt and blouse that I’m wearing today all week. I won’t even change my lingerie.”
“I don’t think so,” Leeza replied entering the pharmacy, “we’re required wear a different outfit every day to classes and then we have to change into a dress for dinner. I don’t think you want to cause a scene and hurt your chances of leaving on Saturday.”
“Hello, Mrs. Grace!” Ilsa exclaimed. “I’d like you to meet Alexis, Merissa and Jennifer. They are going to be staying with us for a while. Can you help them with their makeup while we pull together the rest of their beauty supplies?”
“Certainly, Ilsa, I love helping our ‘new’ girls select their supplies. Girls, please follow me to the makeup counter and we’ll find the right foundation for you. Now the first step in creating a flawless look is to have the right foundation. Alexis, let’s try this warm beige on your cheek. I think it will perfect for you.”
An hour later, the boys met the girls at the check out counter and were shocked to see the amount of supplies that the girls had selected. Mrs. Grace had given each boy 3 bottles each of foundation and powder. In addition, she selected several shades of lipstick and gloss, lip liners, blush, mascara, eye shadows and eye liners, and 3 different shades of nail polish for each of them. While the boys were learning what they needed to do their facial makeup, the girls were pulling together the rest of their supplies. The counter was filled with several different styles of brushes for their makeup as well as larger brushes for their hair. There were tweezers, eyelash curlers, makeup wedges, powder puffs, perfumes, tooth brushes, 6 shaving razors, moisturizing lotion and makeup removal cream. Additionally, there were 6 large bottles of Nair hair removal cream and three hair blowers.
“Don’t you think you’re going overboard?” John pleaded. “We definitely don’t need the Nair for 1 week.”
“Don’t be silly, Jennifer,” Beatrice laughed. “Your legs did not get by Ms. Glazer. She pulled me aside before we left this morning and insisted that we clean you up before we go to class tomorrow. And look at what you are carrying. How do you think you are going to apply your makeup? Look, don’t get yourself into a knot. It’s just for a week. Remember, you have to go to class with me and we have a makeup class Monday, Wednesday and Friday. What do you think we do in class? Watch films? We practice our makeup skills. At first, the older students helped us with our makeup but soon enough we were doing our own and helping the newer students. So let’s quit complaining and think of it as fun. If you let yourself relax, maybe you’ll begin to understand how much trouble girls through to make themselves attractive to you boys.”
“Ok, I’ll stop complaining,” John sighed, “but you will have to help me with all this stuff. I don’t even know where to begin.”
“Don’t worry, sweetie,” Beatrice whispered as she gently smoothed his cheek, “I will help you every step of your journey. Now let’s get this stuff back to your rooms so we can help you arrange your room.”
When they got back to the dormitory, the girls escorted the boys to the room that was directly across the hall from their own. It was set up exactly the same with three single beds, 3 small desks and 3 extremely feminine vanities.
“Boys, why don’t you open and arrange your makeup supplies on your vanity?” Ilsa requested. “You’ll love the mirror on the vanities. They have 5x magnification as well as three different levels of lighting so you can apply your makeup for either a day or evening look. While you’re arranging your makeup, Leeza and I will make up your beds.”
After they had arranged their makeup, Beatrice asked the boys to completely remove their clothes, wrap themselves in a towel and follow her down the hall to the communal bathroom. When the boys wrapped the towels around their waists, she gently explained that girls wrap their towels differently showing them how to wrap it under their armpits. “Boys, I think we should clean up your body hair before we see Ms. Glazer at dinner. I will start with John so that you don’t have to share the single shower but Alan and Mark will be right behind. I am going to apply generous amounts of this Nair all over your bodies. We need to get your arms, backs, legs, chests and underarms so don’t be embarrassed. I want you to leave it on for about 10 to 15 minutes or until the stinging becomes nearly unbearable. Then I want you to step into the shower and rinse yourselves completely. When you are finished your shower, I want you to apply moisturizing lotion to your entire body before getting dressed again. Although you are embarrassed right now, you won’t believe how sensual your skin will feel when you lose all of that rough hair.”
15 minutes later, John was standing in the shower watching most all of his body hair rinse down the drain. Slowly caressing his now hairless body, he was shocked by how soft and smooth his skin felt. He was also shocked at how little his penis reacted as Beatrice spread the Nair over his body. Her touches felt electric as she spread the Nair everywhere including on his scrotum and anus. Despite her soft ministrations, his penis barely grew to a ¼ the size of his normal erection. He’d have to remember to ask Alan and Mark if they felt the same thing. Despite the lack of an erection, John still enjoyed the feel of his skin and he had a large smile on his face as he stepped out of the shower and Alan jumped in.
“Looks like you enjoyed your shower, honey,” Beatrice smiled, “I didn’t think you were ever going to come out. Why don’t you try to put your things on yourself and I’ll help you with your hair and makeup when you’re ready.”
Thirty minutes later, all 3 boys were sitting at their vanities with lip liners in their hands and the girls by their sides. “Now, boys, before we go to dinner I want to teach you a little about lipstick,” Ilsa began, “this morning we just applied a little lipstick to your lips but tonight we want to create a more refined look. Lipstick always adds the final touch to our look. But lining the lips creates subtle definition and perfects the shapes of our lips. I want you to try to draw a thin line along the edge of your lips from the center of your upper lip outward until you reach the outer corner. Once you have done both sides of your upper lip then start on your lower lip.”
“How does this look?” Alan asked almost giddily.
“That’s certainly good enough for tonight,” Ilsa responded, “but you’ll get much better with practice. Once you have defined your lips, I want you to select a lipstick that is a shade lighter than your lip liner and I want you to apply it evenly to your lips. Pay special attention to staying within your lip’s edges.”
“What do you think our mothers would say if they saw us now?” Mark laughed.
“She’d probably compliment you for doing such a wonderful job on your first try,” Beatrice replied, “Now all you have to do before we go is grab a tissue and lightly blot your lips. This just removes any excess lipstick and evens out the texture.”
“Boys,” Leeza began, “you’re naturals. You look beautiful. No one would ever guess that you’re boys and to think, you did it completely by yourselves. Now spray a little perfume on your necks and wrists but don’t get it on your clothes. Here are your handbags, let’s put your lipstick and a few tissues in the bags and we’re off.”
As the boys joined the girls on the way to the cafeteria, John was amazed at how much more comfortable he felt walking in heels just six hours after he walked in them for the first time. His feet were certainly sore but the pain was more than made up for by the pleasure he felt wearing nylons on his hairless legs while feeling a gentle breeze caress his thighs under his skirt. Although he had never even thought about wearing girl’s clothes before, he figured he might as well enjoy it for a week.
After dinner, the girls were escorting the boys back to their room when Mark asked, “Leeza, what classes do you have tomorrow?”
“I am so excited you asked!” Leeza exclaimed, “I was hoping you wouldn’t be bored here this week and that we could have a little fun tomorrow. We all have our Majors tomorrow although the order of our classes is a little different. I start with Makeup as my first class which is great because we only need to apply a little lipstick before we leave and then we get to practice at class. It definitely saves us at least 20 minutes of preparation. After Makeup, I move on to Fashion and Style and the Elocution and Mannerisms before finishing with Hair Styling.”
“When should I be ready to go?” Mark inquired.
“Class starts at 8:00 am,” Leeza replied, “We should be leaving our rooms at 7:30 so we can grab some fruit and tea before class begins. I always give myself about an hour to shower, select my clothes and put on a little makeup so you should plan on setting your alarm to about 6:30. But let’s go into your and choose your outfit for tomorrow so we can save you some time.”
-----
At the same time Mark was talking to Leeza, Beatrice was telling John that her first class was Elocution and Mannerisms. “I really enjoy starting my day with E & M,” Beatrice began, “It forces me to look my best as soon as I start my day. I like to look as beautiful and as feminine as I can before E & M because I truly think it reinforces everything that I learn and practice in class. In addition, we can continue to practice our mannerisms the rest of the day in our remaining classes. Would you like me to help you get ready tomorrow so you can look your best, too?”
“Thank you, Beatrice, you’re so sweet!” John smiled, “Yes, I’d love for you to help me.”
“Well, you need to be up and showered by 6:30, so why don’t you set your alarm for 6:00 am?”
-----
“Alexis, you haven’t even asked about my classes tomorrow,” Ilsa inquired, “I thought you were enjoying yourself?”
“I’m having more fun than I ever could have imagined,” Alan replied blushing deeply. “I just didn’t want you to think I was weird if I showed too much interest. I feel like I have butterflies in my stomach I’m so excited. What’s your first class?”
“I begin with Hair Styling,” Ilsa laughed. “I just knew that you were having fun. After you shower tomorrow, just leave your hair wet and put on a little lipstick and we can go. We’ll select your outfit and lingerie tonight so you have additional time in the morning. I’ll stop by your room at 7:00 am to see I can help you with anything. Now let’s pick out some clothes.
__________________________________
John was exhausted when he arrived back in his dorm room late Monday afternoon. He was surprised to see Alan sitting at his vanity applying eye shadow. “Alan, what are you doing?” he asked.
“I’m just practicing, John,” Alan blurted. “Didn’t your teacher ask you to practice tonight?”
“No, she didn’t ask me to practice, and I probably wouldn’t even if she asked.”
“Well, she specifically asked me to try a smoky, sultry look that she applied on one of the girls in class today. I don’t want to embarrass myself or Ilsa Wednesday by looking like a clown.”
“Is Mark back yet?” John asked.
“He’s in the shower, I think,” Alan replied.
“What’s he showering for now?” John asked clearly exasperated.
“First, we have to change into dresses before dinner,” Alan fumed, “and second, he was asked to practice a new hairstyle for class on Wednesday and he needs his hair wet to practice with the hair blower. I can’t believe you weren’t asked to practice anything for class.”
“I guess I was,” John replied sheepishly, “I just didn’t think we would really do it. I thought we would just put in our time until Saturday and then get out of here.”
“What were you asked to practice?” Mark inquired entering the room with a towel wrapped around his torso and a smaller one atop his head.”
“I was told to watch ‘Breakfast at Tiffany’s” and create a 5 minute role-play imitating Audrey Hepburn’s mannerisms and vocal intonation.”
“That sounds like so much fun, John,” Mark replied.
“Maybe it would be fun for you, but can you see me portraying Audrey Hepburn?”
“Yes, you should look in the mirror,” Mark replied, “None of us want to hear it but we all look pretty good. Remember, we only have to make it until Saturday so let’s try not to embarrass ourselves.”
“Do you know what classes you have tomorrow?” John inquired.
“I think we all have to go to this hair removal class,” Mark answered, “Thank God the girls made us use that Nair because I heard one of the girls say they do electrolysis on anyone who has stray hairs. We better shave pretty close tomorrow and make sure our beards are covered with foundation.”
“I think we also have seminars on ‘Seduction and Sensuality’ and ‘The Art of Conversation’,” Alan piped in. “I always wanted to learn how to seduce a woman.”
Overhearing their conversation as she listened at the door, Beatrice laughed saying, “Well, I think you are all going to learn how to seduce a man tomorrow. And I bet you can’t wait to learn ballroom dancing while moving backwards in your heels. Did you all have fun today because John and I had a wonderful day?”
“I had so much fun,” Alan quickly responded, “and I learned so much. I can’t believe you girls have to know so much about makeup and fashion, I just thought you bought a single lipstick and used it until it was finished. I never realized you needed so many different colors.”
“Being a girl is a lot of fun if you only give it a chance, girls,” Beatrice smiled.
_________________________
“Good morning, Girls! So who wants to be my first volunteer? I don’t see anyone raising their hands. How about our new girl!” a matronly, heavyset woman in a white medical coat said looking directly at John.
“Do you mean me?” John whispered.
“Yes, I don’t see any other ‘new’ girls here, young lady. My name is Mrs. Green. Why don’t you tell us your name and how you joined our class this week while you make your way down to this chair beside me?”
Looking at the medical chair beside Mrs. Green, John realized that he was going to be her first electrolysis patient. He was extremely thankful he had shaved so closely this morning before putting on his makeup. As he slowly made his way down to the chair, he said, “my name is Jennifer and I am visiting with Beatrice until Saturday when I’m returning home.”
“Well sit down right here, Jennifer, while I’ll adjust this chair. I am going to do a little electrolysis on you. It may sting just a little bit but the results are certainly worth the minor pain,” Mrs. Green smiled as she adjusted the magnifying glasses over her eyes. “Oh, I see a few hairs on your upper lip, dear. You must have to either shave them or pluck them. How awful! Well, we can probably clear them all in about 10 hours but let’s just try 10 minutes today because the upper lip can be very painful.”
Ten minutes later, Beatrice helped a teary John out of the seat, “Jennifer, let me help you. Let’s go to the bathroom and wipe away the tears and fix your makeup.”
“Jennifer, thank you for being our first volunteer,” Mrs. Green smiled. “Annie, why don’t you come down and let me look at your back?”
With tears streaming down his cheeks, John whined, “I can’t believe how much that hurt. I don’t know if I can take that again on Thursday. Why did she work on my upper lip? I thought I shaved so close she wouldn’t see any hairs.”
“Don’t cry, sweetie,” Beatrice said while drying his cheeks with a tissue, “It’s those darn magnifying glasses. Maybe we can get her to work on your arms on Thursday. It hardly even hurts on your arms. Here, let me touch up your makeup. I brought your handbag with your lipstick, mascara and eye shadow.”
______________________
“Good afternoon, girls” Mrs. Parsons said when everyone arrived. “Today we are going to practice ballroom dancing but I want you to experience moving in an evening gown so I want you to go into the next room and select an evening gown and quickly change so we can get started.”
“Hello, Mrs. Parsons,” Leeza smiled, “I wanted to introduce you to my friend who is joining us today. This is Merissa.”
“Hello, Merissa, I’m thrilled you can join us. Have you ever taken ballroom dancing before?”
“No, I haven’t, Mrs. Parsons,” Mark partially lied. Mark couldn’t help but remember the dance lessons he took with his friends every Sunday night for the past two years. But instead of wearing an evening gown, he was wearing a suit and dancing with his girlfriend who always showed up in an extremely sexy dress.
“It’s very nice to meet you, Merissa. Now you and Leeza need to hurry up and select an evening gown so we can get started.”
_________________________
“Good afternoon, Ilsa!” Mrs. Wilson exclaimed, “Who is your friend and will she be joining us in our ‘Art of Conversation’ class?”
“Hello, Mrs. Wilson. This is my friend, Alexis, and, yes, she will be joining our class. I’ve told her so much about you and our class that she is thrilled to join us.”
“Hello, Mrs. Wilson,” Alan said holding his hand out limply in greeting, “I’ve heard so much about your class and I’m so excited to be able to sit in.”
“Hopefully, you’ll enjoy your time here. There is so much to learn about conversation both with men and women. One of the first things we can teach you is that conversations often begin with a handshake. When you offered your hand it was distinctly limp. Women should never offer a limp hand when greeting either a man or a woman. You should always approach another person with confidence and firmly shake their hands. Women are generally weaker than men so even our firmest handshakes won’t bruise their egos. Now come on in and take a seat so we can get started.”
______________________________
When Mark returned to his room, he was surprised to see John mincing across the room seemingly talking to himself in an exaggerated feminine manner. “John, what are you doing?” he asked before remembering their conversation last night. “Oh, I remember, you are practicing for your role play tomorrow. You sound great.”
“Thanks, I can use someone to critique me,” John said turning to face Mark.
Seeing John’s swollen upper lip, Mark rushed to his side saying, “What happened to your lip, dear? You didn’t have electrolysis, did you?”
“I did and you can’t believe how much it hurts,” John replied with his eyes tearing lightly.
“Now, no tears, John,” Mark said gently stroking his cheek, “You don’t want to ruin your makeup. Let me help you with your role-play and let’s forget about that awful electrolysis. After Saturday, we won’t to ever have to think about it again.”
“Mark, thanks for your support,’ John said sheepishly, “I didn’t mean for you to see me crying. Let’s change the subject. What did you do today?”
“I had so much fun at ballroom dancing,” Mark replied before realizing that he had to temper his enthusiasm. “I mean it was fun watching the other girls dance. It was really funny watching them get their dresses caught in their heels. How about trying your role-play now in front of me?”
____________________
On Saturday morning, Beatrice had to wake the boys from their slumber around 10:00. “Are you girls going to sleep the entire day?” she asked as the boys slowly stirred from their deep sleep. “We need to help you make yourselves beautiful for your meeting with Ms. Glazer at noon. Are you hungry? How about if Ilsa and I go and grab you some fruit and tea while you take your showers. Leeza can stay here, help you with your showers and select your dresses for your meeting.”
“Why do we need to wear dresses for our meeting?” John asked rubbing his eyes. “Don’t you think a casual skirt and blouse would be more in order since we’ll be leaving after our meeting? I think we will look pretty unusual picking up our backpacks wearing 3 ½” heels and dresses at the ‘River Hostel’.”
“You’re right,” Lisa replied giggling, “you may be the only backpackers in Europe in silk wrap dresses and high heels but Ms. Glazer requires that we wear dresses on weekends and especially when we go into town. Now, hurry up and join Leeza in the shower. She wants to make sure you look perfect for your meeting.”
As the boys entered the bathroom they were surprised to see Leeza completely unclothed and sensually rubbing cream on her legs.
“Good morning, sleepy heads!” Leeza exclaimed. “I’m Nairing my legs but once I’m done I’m going to re-do your bodies like we did last Sunday.”
“We’re leaving today,” John said remembering how great it felt when Beatrice massaged his entire body, “but if you are going to be applying it then I don’t think I’ll have any objections.”
“Well let me start with you, Jennifer,” Leeza laughed, “Why don’t you just close your eyes and imagine yourself getting ready for a date? I love getting rid of any stubble and then applying moisturizing lotion before I go on a date.”
“That’s not exactly what I had on my mind, Leeza, but I can still enjoy your caresses while you apply the Nair. This will probably be the last time that I experience this.”
Twenty-five minutes later, the boys were finished their showers and applying moisturizing lotion when John realized that his penis had remained entirely flaccid during the entire time that Leeza was applying the Nair. “Alan, when was the last time you had an erection?”
“I don’t remember,” Alan replied, “but I love being touched by Leeza especially when she rubs the Nair on my balls and my ass.”
“That’s what I’m getting at. Don’t you think it’s a little strange than none of us got hard when she massaged our genitals?”
“I don’t think it’s strange,” Mark interrupted, “We’ve been dressing as girls for 6 days trying to keep our penises completely hidden. I think our brains have just shut down our arousal response until we get back to our normal clothes.”
“I guess you’re right,” John responded, “Let’s get back to our rooms and get dressed so we can get out of here.”
As they were entering their room, Leeza shouted, “Girls, I’ve laid your lingerie, dresses and heels. Why don’t you put your lingerie on and I’ll be in shortly to help you with your makeup. While you are waiting, think about what colors we should use on your eyes but wait until I can help you. I’ll be with you in a few minutes.”
“Look at these dresses,” John gasped, “They’re beautiful. We’ll have to send them back when we get to Vienna.”
“You’re right,” Alan agreed, “I can’t wait to see this on me. These must cost $400 or $500 dollars. We’ll definitely have to return them.”
“We’re back, girls,” Beatrice said as she entered the room. “Why don’t you have a little fruit and tea before you get started? I wouldn’t want you to spill anything on either your dresses or lingerie.”
15 minutes later they boys were dressed in their training bras, panties, garter belts and nylons sitting at their vanities and following their girlfriends’ instructions applying their makeup. “Jennifer, why don’t you use the Gold Shimmer and Bone eye shadows? They’ll really make your eyes stand out with that Chloe black and ivory gauze dress.”
“I agree,” John replied, “I was applying the bone shadow before blending in the Gold Shimmer.”
Across the room, Ilsa exclaimed, “I love your eyes, Alexis, you’ve learned so much this week. Would you like me to line your lips or are you comfortable finishing up?”
“Thanks for offering,” Alan laughed, “but I really enjoy applying my makeup and I really have no problems with a lip liner.”
At the same time, Leeza was grabbing a hair styling brush and Mark’s blow dryer and saying, “Merissa, can I style your hair? Why don’t you just sit there and relax while I finish you up. I have just the right style in mind for your dress.”
At exactly 12:00 noon, the boys were ready for their grand entrance. Their hair, nails and makeup were done to perfection. “Look in the mirror, girls, and tell me what you see,” Ilsa gushed.
“I see three beautiful girls,” Alan said breathlessly.
“I see three beautiful girls without boobs,” Mark laughed. “Our dresses are beautiful but they really are drooping around our chests.”
“Well, I can live with an ill-fitting dress until we get out of here,” John giggled, “Let’s grab our bags and get our exit passes.”
____________________
Sitting alone in the living room, Ms. Glazer smiled as she heard the familiar click of high heels as the ‘new’ girls and their girlfriends made their way down the stairs and into the living room. Their mothers had been correct. They had great potential. Although none of them were terribly feminine, they were all quite small and thin for boys. And each of them was eager to please thinking that they were only there temporarily. Today was going to be the test so she suspected she would have to demonstrate her authority fairly quickly. Thankfully they were so compliant when she gave them their inoculations.
“Good afternoon, girls,” Ms. Glazer began, “You all look absolutely stunning. Who would have ever thought that you would look so good in just a week?”
“Good afternoon, Ms. Glazer,” the boys replied in unison.
“Thank you for your hospitality this week,” John began, “We had a wonderful time but now that the fence is no longer electrified we will be going now.”
“I’m so happy that you enjoyed yourself, Jennifer. We try so hard to give our girls an environment where they can blossom and grow. Before I leave you today, I have to let you know that I wasn’t completely truthful last Sunday when we first met.”
“What do you mean, Ms. Glazer,” Mark asked, “Everything this week went exactly as you described.”
“Well, to begin with, I told you that fence is not electrified on Saturdays. I’m sorry to inform you that I was fibbing. It’s always electrified unless we choose to let someone out like when we let your girlfriends out last Saturday night when they were sent to find you.”
“What do you mean?” John asked angrily standing up unsteadily on his heels, “Do you mean you could have let us go last Sunday? And what do you mean about the girls finding us?”
“Now don’t forget your manners, Jennifer. Yes, I could have let you go last Sunday but the girls selected you for our little school.”
“What are you talking about, you crazy bitch!” John yelled before dropping to the floor in excruciating pain.
“That’s another thing I wasn’t completely honest about, dear,” Ms. Glazer smiled. “When I told you I was giving you two inoculations in your buttocks, you must have felt the second one enter your scrotum. You see, that shot was really just delivering an electronic device to your scrotums. The device is primarily a GPS system that allows us to monitor your whereabouts at all times. But it also has the capability of rotating at high speeds when I push this hand control and, as you can imagine, an irregularly shaped object rotating at high speeds by your testicles can be extremely painful. Now, I want you to know it is not my desire to use this hand control. It is really your choice.”
What do you mean it’s our choice?” Alan asked nearly crying.
“Don’t cry, Alexis, everything will be fine,” Ms.Glaser said as she stood. “Beatrice and Leeza, can you help Jennifer off the floor and assist her into a chair?”
When John was back in the chair crying softly, Ms. Glazer continued, “When I informed you that Pizen Academy was a charm school, I failed to inform you that Pizen Academy is a charm school for boys.”
“What do you mean by a charm school for boys?” Mark asked. “I guess you knew we were boys since you put those devices in our scrotums but we’re the only boys here. Why, we had sex with Leeza, Ilsa and Beatrice last week.”
“That’s such a compliment, Merissa,” Ms. Glazer beamed, “I guess we are doing a pretty good job because every student that you have met including your three girlfriends were born as boys. Incidentally, most were much more masculine than any of you when they first arrived.”
“Ilsa, please, tell me it’s not true,” Alan asked.
“I’m sorry, Alexis, it is true. I’m sorry I deceived you but you are going to love being a girl.”
“I don’t want to be a girl!” John shouted.
“Jennifer, mind your manners or I’ll have to hit this button again,” Ms. Glazer said sternly. “Do you understand me, young lady?”
“Yes,” he cried with tears streaming freely down his face, “Can’t you call my parents, I’m sure they’ll pay you to let us go.”
“No, I’m afraid you don’t understand, my dear. Our academy was set up 20 years ago by a wealthy woman who lost a son to suicide. She tried everything she could to find help for him when he was alive but he could never admit to her that he wanted to be a girl; that he felt he was a girl in a boy’s body. She started this school to help young boys like her son become the women they felt they were and that is our school’s mission.
She also required our school to be filled with 25 students at all times or we would lose our funding. Two months ago, three young ladies graduated from our program and we have been trying desperately to fill their positions. We only had 2 days before they closed the school when the girls found you in town. They had rejected every boy they had met for over 3 weeks but when they saw each of you with your rock star long hair and thin physiques they knew they had solved our problem. So you see we can’t really let you go or we would have to close the school. ”
“But we don’t want to become women,” Mark pleaded.
“Hush now, Merissa, look at you. No one looking at you would ever guess that you are anything but lovely young ladies. Who could really force young boys into dressing like girls unless they had a hidden desire to do that?”
“Please, Ms. Glazer, I’ll do anything,” John pleaded, “Just let me return to being a boy.”
“I’m afraid it’s already out of the question, girls,” Ms. Glazer smiled. “There is something else I wasn’t completely honest about, my dears. Have you noticed any activity lately from your little play toys? Like when the girls were massaging you with Nair today? Beatrice told me that you each were at full mast last Sunday when she helped you into your lingerie for the first time. Has your little member rose to the occasion since then?”
“Please don’t say what I think you’re going to say,” John cried remembering his reaction when he didn’t get hard when Leeza rubbed Nair on him today.
“Yes, dear, I’m afraid it’s true. The first inoculation contained a mixture of female hormones and anti-androgens in a deliciously high dose form. The anti-androgen essentially chemically castrates you in 3 days. Given you received the shot 6 days ago, you no longer produce testosterone and you will never perform sexually as a man again. It simply won’t work. But you will begin to notice some changes as the female hormones take control of your bodies. Your skin will begin to feel softer and you’ll notice your breasts will become very tender. Soon your areolas will grow much larger as your breasts begin to swell. Finally, you’ll lose some of your muscle mass as your increased body fat spreads to all the right places. Now you’ll need to see the school nurse every two weeks to receive female hormone boosters but eventually, when you have fully accepted yourself as a girl, you will just take a few pills each day. Don’t you have so much to look forward to, girls?”
“Will you ever let us out of here?” John whispered.
“Yes, sweetie,” Ms. Glazer smiled, “When you are completely a woman like your girlfriends here and we have someone to take your place, then you are free to continue your lives as beautiful young women. You’ll be happy to learn that our school’s endowment includes a stipend of $5 million for every girl on her graduation to help her get started in her new life. You have so much to look forward to, so cheer up girls. Now before I let you go I need you to make a little decision. You’ll find out that you will have to make a number of choices before you graduate so think of them as steps to becoming the woman of your dreams. Today, I want you to choose how you want to achieve your hair removal. We need to rid you of that awful hair on your face, legs, torso and even those silly sideburns. We can continue the twice weekly electrolysis sessions on Tuesday and Thursday. Or, if you chose, we can jumpstart your journey into womanhood by having 2 technicians working 10 to 12 hours a day on each of you doing electrolysis while you are sedated and anesthetized. This program will last 13 days followed by a day of laser hair removal. You will then be given a week of recovery to soothe your skin before starting at the academy again. A month later we’ll do the entire procedure again to remove any re-growth. This way, we will have you completely hair free in just less than 10 weeks. Jennifer, you’ve already had some electrolysis, why don’t you choose first.”
“I don’t want to make a choice, Ms. Glazer,” John sobbed, “I don’t want to be turned into a woman.”
“Now, please stop crying, Jennifer. You have to understand that you’ve been castrated; you’re no longer a man and never will be again. You need to choose how much pain you want to go through. We are not turning you into a woman. We are helping you make the choices as you decide what type of woman you want to be.”
“I don’t want to ever feel the pain I went through this week,” John sobbed, “so I guess I’ll choose the sedated method.”
“That’s exactly what I chose,” Beatrice said while hugging John, “you’ll be so happy when you feel how smooth your skin is when you’re done and, more importantly, you won’t feel anything when they do your scrotum and anus.”
“I’ll do the same thing,” Alan blurted out before he was asked. Although he wasn’t selected for electrolysis, he knew he wanted to be sedated when he heard Beatrice talk about their private parts.
“Have you decided, Merissa?”
“Yes, initially I was going to choose the slower method hoping that you’d allow us to go home before all my hair is gone,” Mark whispered through his tears, “but I can’t stand pain and if it won’t hurt, then I guess I’ll choose the sedated method.”
“You’ve made the right decision, Merissa,” Leeza said as she softly dried patted his cheeks with a tissue. “You’re no longer a boy and so the quicker you accept that the easier your choices will be.”
“Girls, you’ve all made the right decision,” Ms.Glaser smiled, “Now, let’s have a light lunch because we have to start working on your figures. After lunch, we’ll get the technicians started.”
Two weeks later the boys slowly came out of a drug-induced fog and woke up in their beds again. Not having any clothes, the extent of their hair removal became immediately clear.
“Oh, my God!” Alan cried, “Look at me. It looks like I have a little muff above my unit. And I don’t have any hair below it either.”
“Good afternoon, Alexis,” Ilsa smiled entering the room, “I’m glad you like it. Wait to you look in the mirror. We got rid of your beard and your sideburns and shaped your eyebrows as well.”
“Why do I have all of this bruising?” John asked.
“Your body just went through a lot of trauma, Jennifer,” Beatrice replied from the doorway, “that’s why you have this entire week to recover. But as Ms. Glazer will explain later, you are not to use any makeup or moisturizer this week. Additionally, you are free from classes this week because you need to keep your skin uncovered as much as possible. The only clothes that we’d prefer you use are your panties and your robes as a cover-up. Keeping your skin uncovered and exposed will allow it to heal properly.”
“What are we supposed to do all week?” Mark asked.
“Hi, Merissa!” Ilsa said, “We used the time after we went through the procedure to read teen magazines and women’s fashion magazines like ‘Allure’ and ‘InStyle’. Whether you like it or not, we have to get you to think and act as a female at the same time your body develops. There is no better way to learn what a girl likes than reading teen entertainment and fashion magazines. You have a lot of learning to do and this is a good week to start catching up.”
“We, also, spent a lot of time polishing our fingernails and toenails,” Beatrice added. “You haven’t really learned about the importance of pretty nails for women, yet. We use our hands so much when we talk and we even show them off when we’re walking. A pretty manicure is an absolute necessity. Additionally, so many of our shoes are sandals or open-toed pumps, that a nice pedicure really brings attention to a sexy pair of heels.”
_____________________
“Have you weighed yourself recently, girls?” Ms. Glazer asked 2 days later when she visited their room. “I was hoping that you’d begin to watch your weight as your figures develop.”
“Yes!” John almost cried. He didn’t know what was happening to him but he was getting so emotional recently. “I’m down to 150 pounds and they seem to be giving us smaller and smaller portions when they send us our food. When will we be able to go to the cafeteria again?”
“Girls, we have started each of you on a diet,” Ms. Glazer smiled. “Jennifer, we need you to lose another 15 pounds to reach your ideal weight of 137 pounds. So when you start classes next Monday, we will continue your portion control.”
“You can’t be serious, Ms. Glazer,” John replied. “I’ll be nothing but a bag of bones if I lose that much weight.”
“Don’t be silly, Jennifer. Do you think Beatrice is a bag of bones?”
“No, I guess not,” John answered, “but what does that have to do with me?”
“Beatrice is an extremely curvaceous young lady who is 5 foot 10 inches just like you. She weighs 137 pounds and although she is thin, no one would ever think of her as a bag of bones. As a matter of fact, the boys find her voluptuous and, although you want to deny it right now, in a few months you’ll want the boys to find you voluptuous not bony.”
“What’s my target?” Alan asked sheepishly while holding his hands girlishly at his hips and drawing his stomach in tightly.
“Your target is 127 pounds, Alexis,” Ms. Glazer laughed, “and Merissa’s is 133 pounds. From your smile, I bet you will work hard to achieve that.”
“I will do my best,” Alan blushed.
“Now, girls, I had two other reasons for stopping by. First, since you have healed so nicely, Beatrice, Ilsa and Leeza will be here shortly to properly fit you into your new corsets.”
“Why do we need corsets?” John whined, “Girls don’t wear corsets anymore.”
“I’m afraid they still do, Jennifer,” Ms. Glazer smiled. “Women wear corsets to slim their waistlines and lift their bust lines. We all want the perfect hourglass figure. For ‘new’ girls like you, corsets are a wonderful tool for figure training. My guess is that each of you has at least a 30” waist, at best! We need to reduce your waistline to around 24-25 “. That’s going to take a lot of work but we’ve learned to do it gradually over a period of at least 6 months in concert with a reduced diet. The other reason that I stopped by was to let you know that I am keeping the Beauty salon open in the schoolhouse on Sunday just for you. Knowing that you want to look your best for classes on Monday, I’ve arranged for each of you to get a professional manicure and pedicure so continue practicing until then but you’ll get the real thing on Sunday. I’ve also asked our colorist and hair stylist to join us so you can begin to exchange ideas and experiment with different looks and styles. Finally, I have asked Leeza and Ilsa to assist when you get your ears pierced. Aren’t you excited? Have you thought about whether you want two holes or one in each ear?”
“I’ve always liked seeing girls with two earrings in each ear,” Alan replied, “I love it when they can wear a diamond stud along with dangling earrings. So I think I want two holes in each ear.”
“Are you serious, Alan?” Mark barked. “When did you learn so much about earrings? Ms. Glazer, earrings are so permanent; they’ll mark us as girls forever. Can’t we skip the earrings?”
“Merissa, you are a girl forever so learn to enjoy, dear. You won’t want to go anywhere when you leave here unless you’re wearing the perfect set of earrings. And you can share and exchange earrings with your girlfriends; it’s one of the many fun things about being a girl. In time, I’m sure you’ll agree.”
_______________________
On Sunday, the boys were joined by Leeza, Ilsa and Ms. Glazer as they made there way over to the Beauty salon in the schoolhouse. Despite his frequent objections, John was the epitome of feminine grace as he listened to his heels click on the sidewalk on the way over. Without prompting, he gracefully held his shoulder bag over his right shoulder while holding his left arm bent at both the wrist and elbow. “So, Leeza and Ilsa, have you pierced anyone’s ears before or are we your first guinea pigs?”
“You are certainly not our first, Jennifer,” Leeza laughed. “Ilsa and I have been thinking about working as beauticians when we leave here and we have been helping in the salon for the past year. Trust us; we’ll do a beautiful job on your ears. You’ll barely feel it. If you feel daring, we can do your navel!”
“No navel piercing until you are finished with your electrolysis, girls,” Ms. Glazer interjected as they entered the salon. “There is no need to risk an infection. By the way, I love your choice of dresses, girls. Wrap dresses are perfect for salon visits. They are easy to get off and on and they really accentuate your figures.”
“What figures?” Alan sighed, “I think these dresses look silly with this extra material drooping on my chest.”
“Don’t worry, Alexis,” Ilsa laughed, “Over time your breasts will develop as your body continues to absorb all of the female hormones. Maybe they won’t be as big as mine or Leeza’s but they will fill your dress out a little more.”
“Why won’t my breasts grow as big as yours?”
“Boys starting female hormones slowly develop breasts over a period of a few years, girls,” Ms. Glazer began, “but our experience is that our girls generally develop breasts about one cup size smaller than their mothers. So if your mother is a B cup, then I’m afraid you’ll likely be no larger than an A cup. Still, for most women, breasts are a very important and an especially visible aspect of their ‘womanhood’. For our ‘new’ girls, breasts are an important part of their self-acceptance and self-confidence, so most of our girls choose to have implants to enhance their ultimate appearance.”
“Can we decide to get implants?” Mark nearly whispered.
“If any one of you decides you want implants, I’d be thrilled to set up an appointment,” Ms. Glazer smiled, “but remember, it’s your decision and not everyone wants larger breasts.”
“You might want to keep two other things in mind while we’re speaking of breasts,” Ilsa interjected. “First, soon you will learn just how sensitive and erogenous your breasts are as they develop. They easily replace the feelings you’ve already lost in your groin area. It has been my experience that the larger my breast became, the larger my erogenous area became. Second, larger breasts are definitely much more sexually attractive to men and you’ll love the response you get when you show a little cleavage in a roomful of men.”
“I don’t think so,” John said sarcastically, “You may have castrated me and forced me to wear girly clothes but you can’t force me to want to sexually attract boys.”
“Don’t be so sure of yourself, Jennifer,” Leeza laughed. “I was much more masculine than you were when I came to the academy and all I could think about was getting girls into bed. My mother sent me here when I was just starting the equivalent of your ninth grade in Germany. I was supposed to be playing rugby in high school and look at me now. I love being a girl and I wouldn’t dream of making love with anyone but a man. You’ll see, men make you complete, especially when you can feel them inside you.”
John was so incensed he couldn’t even reply. He wasn’t gay, so there was no way he would ever have sex with a man even if they removed his genitals, he thought to himself as they entered the salon. Soon, he laughed to himself, they were going to tell him he was going to enjoy giving blow jobs, momentarily remembering how good he used to feel when a girl wrapped her lips around his member. He quickly came back to the present when he realized he hadn’t had an erection in weeks and, according to the girls, would never have one again.
Never having been in a Beauty salon, the boys were mesmerized when they entered this feminine bastion. After they were greeted by the receptionist, they were led back to a changing room. Walking past the manicure and pedicure stations they could only smile as they saw how many different colors of nail polish were available to choose from. When they arrived at the changing room, they were asked to remove their dresses, nylons and heels before putting on pink silk robe,
“Girls, this will go smoother if we split you up. Jennifer, why don’t you start with a pedicure while Alexis gets a manicure? Merissa, come with me and I’ll introduce you to our colorist and stylist. They’ll begin with a consultation and hopefully suggest a style and a perfect shade that really complements your face.”
__________________________
A few days later, they were fully immersed in classes again although Ms. Glazer allowed them to attend class together.
“Today, girls, we are going to learn the basics of fashion and style,” Mrs. Walker said before turning and walking towards a table in the back of the classroom. “Why don’t you follow me and I can discuss with you how I put together my wardrobe.”
When John, Mark and Alan arrived at the table, she began, “I am going to start with our intimate apparel. Laid out on this table you can see a number of different undergarments. Can any of you name them or describe them?”
“I see a number of different bras and panties,” Mark replied.
“Yes, there are a number of panties and bras but each has a different name and a different purpose,” Ms. Glazer answered. “This is a T-shirt bra and we use it to create a seamless look under a tight-fitting top.
This here is a La Perla push-up bra with underwire for support. We wear push-up bras when we want to highlight our cleavage and you’ll definitely find many times that you want to highlight your cleavage.
This is a strapless bra that you want to wear to with a strapless dress. The wonderful thing about women’s fashions is that it is constantly changing. Not only do designers get to create original dresses, skirts and blouses every day but they then get to design the intimate apparel to go with it.
So not only do you have to learn about women’s fashions but you have to learn about what we wear under our outerwear to enhance our look. You need to learn when to wear panties and when to wear thongs. You need to know when to wear a camisole under a blouse and when you can wear it by itself. You need to learn when to wear a chemise with a dress and when to wear a slip with a skirt. And then you have to learn about hosiery; when to wear pantyhose, seemed pantyhose, fishnets, or thigh-high nylons with garters.
Girls, you have so much to learn but, as you’ll learn, women’s fashions are so much fun! We can spend days talking just about lingerie. So I’ll start by describing each item I have put out on the table.”
On the Saturday after returning to classes, Beatrice stepped into the boy’s room around 10:30 am and said, “Wake up, girls. I though we might skip breakfast but pick up some fruit and cheese from the cafeteria and have a picnic brunch outside. It’s such a lovely day and the gardens are beautiful this time of year.”
“Oh, hi, Beatrice,” Alan said rubbing his eyes, “a picnic sounds wonderful. I would love to get a little color on my face.”
“I’d love to feel a little sunshine, too!” Mark beamed. “What should we wear?”
“I’ll leave that to you,” Beatrice smiled, “but you might want to choose something a little flirty with a full skirt since we’ll be sitting on the ground. Wearing a miniskirt or a pencil skirt might prove difficult at a picnic. You selected your outfits all week by yourself, I’m sure you’ll find something perfect. Where’s Jennifer?”
“I don’t know,” Alan responded, “I never heard her get up.”
“I don’t know either,” Mark laughed, “she’s always so hungry, maybe she went to breakfast.”
“No, I just came back from the cafeteria and she wasn’t there. Why don’t you get showered and dressed while go look for her.”
Quickly closing the door behind her, Beatrice walked slowly down the hall and downstairs before increasing her pace when she was outside the dormitory. Not wanting to alarm Alexis or Merissa, she deliberately said nothing but knew she had to quickly inform Ms. Glazer. Arriving at the administration building nearly breathless, she immediately went to Ms. Glazer’s office and knocked on the door.
“Come in, dear,” Ms. Glazer replied.
“Ms. Glazer, I think Jennifer is attempting to escape. I’m sorry if I’ve let you down. I thought she was beginning to accept her femininity.”
“Don’t worry, Beatrice,” Ms. Glazer began, “You’ve been doing a wonderful job. I’ve been expecting this; actually hoping for it.”
“What do you mean ‘hoping for it’?” Beatrice asked.
“Although Merissa, Alexis and Jennifer have done everything we’ve asked of them lately, they really haven’t accepted that they are no longer boys. Jennifer, in particular, has been waiting for a chance to escape. I want all three girls to realize that the only way they’ll ever leave here is when they physically and mentally accept their growing femininity. I’ve been tracking Jennifer all morning using her wonderfully installed GPS tracker. She is hiding in the food delivery truck hoping it will be her ride out of here. Little does she know that the pain device in her scrotum is activated once she attempts to leave the grounds even if the gate is open to let the delivery truck exit. You’ll be happy to know she is dressed beautifully this morning. She’s wearing a floral printed jersey dress with an extremely modest scooped neck; I’m sure she’s still embarrassed by her lack of cleavage. Her dress is perfect for a Saturday afternoon trip to the mall with its gently flared A-line shape with three-quarter sleeves. And she’s matched it perfectly with black 3” pumps and a black leather Michael Kors handbag. Why don’t you walk over to the exit and help her because I’ve asked the delivery man to stop when he hears her screaming after pulling through the gate? Compliment her on her outfit after you console her but let her know there is no leaving until she graduates.”
________________________
Two months later, John walked into his room after his Friday afternoon Hair Styling class and saw his two best friends giggling like teenage girls. “What’s so funny, Alan? You and Mark are acting like two teenage bimbos.”
“Well, how are we supposed to act, John? Look at us. We look like two teenage girls. We’re practicing changing our daytime makeup to a more dramatic evening look so we look elegant at dinner tonight. When will you realize that there’s no turning back? We’ve accepted that we’re girls and we want to look our best. When will you?”
“I’m sorry,” John said as he fell onto his bed crying uncontrollably. “I know there’s no going back but I just have problems accepting myself as a girl. I still feel like a boy going through the motions.”
“Have you looked in the mirror lately?” Mark asked as he and Alan made their way over to John’s bed. While Alan stroked John’s hair, Marked dabbed at his eyes with a tissue and continued, “Now, let’s dry those tears. Do you know how stunning you look? I would love to be as feminine as you.”
“Thank you both,” John giggled through his tears, “I don’t know what I would have done if I had to go through this without you.”
“We’ve been best friends since first grade,” Alan smiled, ‘let’s continue to support each other our entire lives.”
“John, we wanted to talk to you about a decision that we have both reached separately,” Mark began while Alan continued to caress John’s hair. “We’ve both decided to ask Ms. Glazer if we can get breast implants.”
Surprising Alan and Mark, John smiled and said, “I’ve suspected that you wanted to have this conversation for a few weeks.”
“We have but you always seemed so angry and unapproachable,” Alan laughed.
“Why do you want the implants?”
“I’ve accepted that I’m going to be a woman,” Alan replied. “And I want to look attractive in my clothes. We’re almost 18 years old and we’re still wearing training bras. I’ve been reading a lot about female hormone therapy and there’s a good chance we’ll never develop beyond an A cup.”
“That’s only half the reason,” Mark laughed. “John, have you noticed the sexy bras and corsets Bea, Ilsa and Leeza get to wear? We think that improving our figures will make us feel sexier and we can’t wait to wear lingerie that’s sexier than our training bras.”
“Have you decided what size you want to be?” John whispered.
“We both understand that we will continue to develop for a few years,” Alan replied, “But we’d like to end up with at least C cups when we’re finished. We’re going to ask Ms. Glazer this afternoon.”
“Can I go with you?” John smiled.
“We’d love your support,” Mark laughed hugging John.
“I’m not going with you to support you,” John laughed, “I’m going to join you. I’ve wanted larger breasts for a while now but I’ve been afraid to tell anyone. I’m really starting to enjoy being a girl and I know I’ll feel a lot more feminine when I get rid of these training bras. Have you seen Beatrice in that black lace push up bra and matching panties? I want to look as good as her in my lingerie. Let’s go now before I lose my nerve again.”
“One thing before we go,” Alan said looking from John to Mark. “Merissa and Jennifer, my name is Alexis now and I insist we use our female names from now on. Are we in agreement?”
“Yes, Alexis,” John and Mark replied in unison, “No more boys names for us either.”
_______________________
Three weeks later the boys were almost fully healed. Ms. Glazer had let them stay in their room until they were feeling more comfortable. While still a little sore, the boys couldn’t help touching or looking at their new breasts. None of them could believe how big their areolas were and, more importantly, how sensitive their breasts had become. Each of them enjoyed feeling their breasts and watching their areolas become erect and swell as they caressed themselves. Not being able to masturbate their own penises any more, caressing their breasts allowed them a modicum of sexual release.
After watching John excitedly caress his breasts when he thought no one was watching, Ms. Glazer paid an early morning visit saying, “Jennifer, Don’t you just love your new breasts? Do you get tingly inside like I do when you rub them through your silk robe? Now that you have healed so nicely, I think we should find you new corsets that will support your new breasts. Leeza, Ilsa, and Beatrice can you grab those new corsets with the B cups. Boys, I hope you aren’t disappointed with the size of your new breasts. Although you are only B cups now, with your continued hormone therapy you should be C cups in about 6 months. Girls, let’s help them get dressed so they can practice walking with their new center of gravity. You’ll love the way your corsets support your breasts while sexily exposing your cleavage.”
After secretly watching the boys caress their new breasts, Ms. Glazer thought it would be a perfect time to touch base with their mothers so she scheduled a late evening conference call with them. She scheduled her call for 8:00 pm knowing that it would only be 1:00 pm in Chicago.
“Good afternoon, ladies,” Ms. Glazer began the conversation. “I haven’t heard from you so I just wanted to let you know that everything is going just as we planned.”
“How are the boys?” Judy asked, “I’ve felt so guilty since we decided to do this. Is there any way we can stop before it’s too late?”
“I’m afraid we are a little too far into it to think about quitting. Your son, John, has already decided that he wants to be called Jennifer and I just caught him secretly caressing his new breasts which are currently a 36B but which I expect to grow into a full 38C before you see him again. We gave each of them implants knowing that they still had more growth to look forward to. I chose their implants with the goal of them all growing into a 38C cup.
Frankly, they are all turning out beautifully. You will all be shocked when you see how feminine they’ve become.”
“How’s my Alan?” Sally Murphy asked through her tears.
“He’s a doll,” Ms. Glazer replied. “He was always the first one to decide to accept another girlish step. He has chose Alexis as his female name. If you can believe it, he is down to 140 pounds and has a figure you can only dream about. And Lindsay, Mark, is not far behind. He wants to be called Merissa and he weighs 142 pounds and they love their weekly trips to the beauty salon. No one would ever guess they weren’t girls. I’m guessing it will be another few months before they ask for the final operation. Some girls take as long as four years before deciding on sexual reassignment surgery. But given the competition and support your ‘new’ girls enjoy, I wouldn’t be surprised if they request it in 6 months. They are really working hard at becoming young ladies and you should be very proud of them.
Ladies, it was a pleasure speaking with you, and please don’t worry, you’ll love the girls your sons are becoming.”
“Jennifer, you have to lean back when you walk in heels,” Beatrice instructed, “your hips should be forward and arms at your side with both your elbows and wrists slightly bent. That’s it; roll your hips when you walk and keep your wrists soft but not completely limp. There you go, you’re a natural.”
“It’s beginning to feel natural,” John replied, “and despite my denials at first, my breasts add to the entire feel. There’s nothing that makes me feel more feminine than walking and hearing the click of my heels as my hips wiggle back and forth with my hair bouncing in waves below my shoulders and my breasts moving softly in my bra and generously exposed in a low-cut blouse.”
“Now if you want to let a man know that you are interested as you are walking by,” Beatrice smiled, “you need to continue walking past him and when you are about 5 steps beyond him, you want to turn your head with a sexy flick of your hair and see if he is following you with his eyes. If he is then you want to give him one of your warmest smiles before sexily flicking your hair and continuing on your way. Do you think you want to give it a try?”
____________________
“Marissa, have you ever thought about how you would make love to a man?” Leeza inquired.
“No,” Mark replied, “Do I have a lot to learn?”
“Well, yes and no,” Leeza laughed. “I understand that you and your friends were fairly experienced before you came to Europe so you already know how a boy is driven by his penis. All he wants to do is have an orgasm. So you already know better than me how a boy feels when you begin to excite him.
Our job as women is to bring him to orgasm but to slow down the process so that we heighten the experience. Sometimes I deliberately bring him to orgasm quickly without even touching his penis by gently massaging his genitals with my hair. Once he’s had an orgasm I can take my time and slowly bring him back to the same point again.
So as you can see, sex is more than just the physical touching, it is also about the seduction, and the imagination.
When I bring a man to orgasm without touching him then I truly own him for the rest of the night. Men are so embarrassed about any possibility of premature ejaculation that they beg you to try again. A year ago if a girl were to touch you with her mouth, how long would it take you to cum?”
“The last time it happened, I came in less than 30 seconds,” Mark replied.
“Exactly, so you have to learn to control a man’s orgasms. If he looks like he is going to explode then I make him cum as quickly as possible and then tell him we have the remainder of the time to do it again. If he looks like he can control himself then I use the entire time to slowly and methodically bring him higher and higher until he can’t take it anymore and he begs me to make him cum.
I enjoy the entire process of seduction. I enjoy knowing that someone desires me and I enjoy seeing him physically respond to my seduction. I also really enjoy pleasing a man so I never hold anything back when we’re together.
Merissa, do you remember what you liked about receiving oral sex?”
“Do you really want to know?” Merissa asked blushing deeply.
“Don’t be silly, girl!” Leeza laughed, “You’re one of us now. Yes, I want to know because it will only make us better lovers when we get to do it to our partners.”
“Well, I just loved the feel of wet and warm lips on my penis,” Mark replied. “I, also, loved looking at a girl with her long hair sliding up and down on my shaft knowing that I was the one receiving pleasure. I’d be lying if I didn’t tell you that it felt like a power trip. She was totally pleasing me and I never thought that she enjoyed it. I always asked her to swallow all my semen which couldn’t have tasted good. Forgive me for saying this, it’s so crude; but sometimes I would hold their heads and force them to swallow as I pumped a load in their mouths.”
“That’s exactly what I thought,” Leeza laughed. “Men really think that they are in total control. You have to learn to think like a woman. We know exactly what a man wants and we give it to him to achieve our ends. Most women already know that most men love it when you swallow their semen, so do it! It doesn’t taste that bad and you may get a little gift if you do.
I always let my men feel like they are in control because it makes them feel powerful. But think about it, what will he do if I don’t wrap my lips lovingly around his shaft and milk him? He’s going to go into a bathroom and jerk himself off. So who really has the power here? We do. You and I do, because we’re women.”
_________________________
“Alexis, have you ever taken any formal dance lessons?” Ilsa inquired.
“Yes, I took lessons for two years to escort my old girlfriend to a cotillion just before Christmas last year,” Alan replied.
“Well, now we have to get you to forget everything that you’ve learned and begin again from a new perspective.”
“Why do I have to forget everything that I’ve learned,” Alan asked looking extremely puzzled. “Dancing is simply dancing, isn’t it?”
“No, silly,” Ilsa laughed. “You’re not going to be leading anymore. You’re going to have to learn to follow your partner; backwards, forward and sideways in 3-4” heels. You’re going to have to learn to twirl and spin and turn and do it like you’ve been practicing since you were a little girl. Finally, you’re going to be wearing a dress! You will need to learn how to dance in both a short dress and a long formal gown. It’s not as easy as you might think. You have to be careful twirling and dipping when you’re wearing a short dress so you don’t expose yourself to the entire room. You’re also going to have to learn to avoid tripping on your skirt when you are wearing a long gown. If you’re ready, let’s start with a basic closed ballroom dancing position with me leading.”
_______________________
“Good morning, girls!” Mrs. Wilson gushed as she entered the classroom. “My, you all look lovely today.
“Thank you, Mrs. Wilson,” they all replied in unison.
“Today we are going to work on your social skills by doing a little role-play. I’ve brought a table into the room so we can pretend we are having lunch. Leeza and I are going to sit here at the table waiting for our two girlfriends, Ilsa and Beatrice, to join us for lunch. I want you everyone to keep a close eye on us and learn how we interact.”
Just then Beatrice and Ilsa came strolling into the classroom deliberately exaggerating the wiggle of their hips and their feminine gestures as their heels clicked rhythmically on the hardwood floors.
“Oh, there they are,” Ilsa gushed as she moved quickly over to Mrs. Wilson’s side. Just as quickly Beatrice was over beside Leeza who, along with Mrs. Wilson, had lifted herself out of her seat, “Don’t you look lovely, Leeza!” Beatrice gushed as she air-kissed both of her cheeks, “I love your blouse and that necklace looks so pretty with that neckline.”
“Your so sweet, Bea,” Leeza responded, “I found this blouse at a sale at Bendel’s. Maybe we can go there after lunch to see if we can find any other treasures.”
Beside her, Ilsa gushed as they air-kissed each others cheeks, “Mrs. Wilson, I love your dress and those heels go deliciously with it.”
“Thanks, dear,” Mrs. Wilson replied, “I really love the feel of my dress and the way it hugs my body when I move.”
After separating, Mrs. Wilson turned towards Beatrice and Ilsa greeted Leeza before Mrs. Wilson suggested they all grab a seat before the entire restaurant was looking at them. After they sat down, she turned towards Alan, Mark and John and asked, “Well, girls, what are your thoughts after watching the first part of our role-play?”
“The first thing I noticed,” John began, “was how exaggerated your female mannerisms were as you entered the room.”
“That’s a great observation, Jennifer,” Mrs. Wilson replied, “When women get together in social situations where they will be observed by strangers, either men or women, they always exaggerate their femininity. Something as simple as an air-kiss includes an exaggerated toss of my hair. And did you pick up anything, Alexis?”
“Well, you barely even touched cheeks when you greeted each other,” Alan replied.
“Another great observation!” Mrs. Wilson continued, “Women are very tactile and sensual. They always greet each other by touching and holding each others hands. Men are generally much more formal and won’t touch or kiss someone unless they know them very well. But, as you noticed, we only touched cheeks as we air-kissed. This is simply because women spend a great deal of time getting their make-up just right and the last thing they want to do is smudge their lipstick or leave a lipstick smudge on another women’s cheek. Touching cheeks allows us to display the intimacy that we, as women, are allowed. And how about you, Merissa?”
“I noticed that both you and Leeza got out of your seats to greet Ilsa and Bea when they entered the room,” Mark chimed.
“Another wonderful observation, dear!” Mrs. Wilson replied. “Women always stand to greet other women. We will do a role-play this afternoon of a dinner date with two men and you will notice that when we are seated and introduced to a man that we stay seated. We simply offer them our hand and if we know them well, possibly a cheek to kiss. Now, let’s continue with the lunch.”
______________________
Exactly 18 months after they started at Pizen Academy, the boys had reached their decision. “Are you ready to go home, Jennifer?” Alan asked one Saturday afternoon.
“Are you really asking if I’m ready for reassignment surgery, Alexis?” John smiled.
“Yes,” Alan laughed, “I’m tired of hiding this little thing. I want to become a complete woman.”
“I guess I’m a little scared.” John said softly. “Its major surgery, you know. There’s always something that could go wrong but I’ve been dreaming recently about what it would feel like to have a vagina. Have you been thinking about it, Merissa?”
“I’ve been dreaming about it as well,” Mark replied blushing. “Do you remember what Leeza said about being with boys when we first went to the beauty salon nearly a year ago?”
“Yes,” Alan laughed, “I thought she was trying to scare us but now I realize she was telling us the truth. I don’t know if it’s the hormones or all the girly training we’ve been through, but sometimes I dream about being with a boy and feeling him inside of me.”
“My dreams are even worse,” Mark laughed, “I’ve dreamt of performing oral sex on a boy. I hate to admit it, but having experienced it as a boy; I think I’d be good at it. I know exactly what to do to drive a boy wild.”
“I’ve been having similar dreams, girls,” John began hearing a knock on the door, “even though I’ve been fighting them since we started here. But I really want to go slowly with boys. Do remember what we were like?”
When Alan opened the door, he saw Beatrice, Leeza and Ilsa in the hallway dressed like they were going out dancing. “We hate to interrupt, girls, but we couldn’t help but overhear a little of your conversation,” Ilsa said.
“Actually, we couldn’t help overhear your conversation because each of us had our ear on your door listening,” Beatrice laughed.
“We want you to know that we’ve been in the exact position that you are now,” Leeza injected, “and we’re available if you ever need any advice or even just someone to talk to.”
“Thanks, girls,” John smiled, “You’ve been wonderful friends and role models since we’ve been here and we all look up to you even if you tricked us into coming here.”
“Are you disappointed with the girl you’ve become, Jennifer?” Beatrice asked.
“No, at first I hated what you and Ms. Glazer had done to me. But slowly I started to enjoy the girl I was becoming. It’s funny; I just asked Merissa and Alexis if they remembered what we were like as boys. We were horrible. We were selfish and rude. We had no respect for girls, not even our mothers. And look at us now. I love being a girl. I love being able to express my feelings and emotions without being embarrassed. I love my hair and how it feels when I move. I love getting dressed from selecting my dress to picking the right lingerie. I love putting on my makeup and trying different looks. To be honest, I’ve never been happier in my life. But I do miss my family and I guess I don’t quite feel complete.”
“I’m so happy for all of you!” Beatrice exclaimed as she moved to each of them and gave them a hug. “But let’s put off any decision-making tonight. How about joining us for a night of dancing downtown?”
“Will Ms. Glazer let us off the campus?” Alan gushed.
“She insists,” Ilsa smiled. “She knows that you are real close to making a decision and she thinks that all the attention that you’ll receive from the boys at the nightclub will make your decision easier.”
“Can you give us an hour to get ready?” John squealed, “Girls, what do you think I should wear?”
__________________________
Two weeks after their operations, the new ‘girls’ were still very sore but the doctors had begun to remove their bandages. Not only had they had complete genital reconstruction but Ms. Glazer had insisted that they have additional work done to soften their faces and reduce their Adam’s apples.
Beatrice was sitting beside John holding a small mirror when she said, “You’re going to love the results when the swelling goes down. The doctor feminized both your chin and your nose and he did a wonderful job with your ‘new’ vagina. Did the doctor talk to you today when he removed the packing in your vagina?”
“Not really,” John replied. “He said that you would be here to talk to me soon. I’m so happy that you’re here, Bea! I can’t believe how sore I am.”
As Beatrice began, she realized that Ilsa and Leeza were having the same conversation with Alan and Mark. “I hate to be the bearer of bad news but,” Beatrice responded, “the hardest part and the most important part is still to come. I have with me four different vaginal stents. You need to insert the smallest stent into your vagina for at least ten hours each day to make sure it heals properly and maintains its ability to function. I need to help you lubricate it and insert it today but you need to get comfortable enough to do it yourself regularly.”
“Why did you bring the other 3 larger ones?” John inquired. “They’re so big. Will I ever have to use them?”
“As you heal, it will get easier and easier and you will want to use the larger ones,” Beatrice smiled. “You’ll soon learn what most young women already know. There is nothing like being penetrated and completely filled by a man. The bigger, the better! So, yes, you will want to use the larger ones. The more you heal, the less frequently you need to use the stents. And I suspect when you leave here eventually, you’ll have hundreds of ‘real’ stents on ‘real’ men that you can use. Now let’s try this one now that I’ve lubricated it. Brace yourself. This is going to hurt.”
“Jennifer, Merissa and Alexis, thank you for joining me in my office today. Why don’t you each grab a comfortable chair and arrange them in a circle around mine. I don’t want you to be embarrassed but we’re going to discuss our genitalia today,” Ms. Glazer began, “Why don’t you take off your panties and lift your skirts and you can see for yourself what we are discussing.”
“We’ve taken sex education, Ms. Glazer,” Merissa laughed.
“This isn’t funny, Merissa! You’ve only been a woman for a few months and soon you are going to be on your own socializing with both men and women and we need you to be cognizant and familiar with your entire body. How will you respond when a girlfriend tells you her boyfriend can’t stand touching her vulva? Will you ask her what she means or will you know that vulva is the proper name of your outer genitals. What will you say if a girlfriend asks you if you have ever had a boyfriend lick your clitoris? Will you be able to talk to her about the difference between your clitoral hood and your clitoral glans?
Now, girls, sit down and let’s start our lesson. Once you get into a comfortable position, I want you to spread your legs and we’ll start at the top of your vulva with your mons. This is the slightly fatty area where your pubic hair grows. Below that is your outer labia which if you open slightly you will see your labia minora.”
“What am I learning about today?” John inquired as Beatrice walked slowly into his bedroom.
“Before you get the wrong idea, Jennifer, I want you to know upfront that I am totally heterosexual,” Beatrice replied. “But today Ms. Glazer wants me to introduce you to different sexual positions so why don’t you get undressed and slide onto the bed.”
“What’s that behind your back?” John asked with some trepidation.
“This is called a strap-on,” Beatrice said as she slowly brought it in front of her. “Lesbians use these to stimulate themselves vaginally. I am going to get partially undressed and put this on and introduce you to a few different positions. Did you ever have intercourse when you were a boy?”
“Yes,” John replied blushing deeply.
“How did you enter the girl? Were you on top?”
“Yes, that’s the only way I ever did it. Are there other positions?” John replied.
“There are hundreds of positions, silly. I am going to leave you these two books, “The Joy of Sex” by Alex Comfort and the “Arabic Perfumed Garden” translated by Sir Richard Francis Burton. Now lie down on your back while I put a little KY on your vagina and this strap-on.”
When John was nicely lubricated, Beatrice slid on top of him and gently pushed her strap-on inside of him, “This is simply called the ‘missionary’ position. How does it feel?”
“The initial penetration was a little painful, but now it feels wonderful,” John smiled.
“Men generally assume that this is the only position there is. But it isn’t and I generally find that other positions allow greater penetration. When I’m inside you like this you should wrap your legs around me and try to move with my thrusts. When a real man is in my place you should try to squeeze the muscles in your vagina to further excite him as he approaches orgasm. Hold on a second while I pull out.”
“Oh, my God, why pull out? That was just beginning to feel good,” John gushed.
“I think you’ll like this even more,” Beatrice replied. “Let me lay down and then I want you to get on top of me.”
As John slowly lowered himself onto the strap-on, Beatrice whispered, “This is called the ‘cowgirl’ position. I love this position when I’m with a man. It really allows wonderful penetration and, more importantly, it allows our breasts to hang freely which in itself is pretty stimulating. Your man will generally enjoy stimulating your breasts as you ride him cowgirl style. How does this feel?”
“You’re exactly right,” John blushed, “This allows much better penetration and I can control the ride.”
“Before you get too carried away, let me show you another position. Slide off of me and get down on your hands and knees with your butt in the air.”
“Are you going to enter me anally?” John gasped.
“No, dear, this is called ‘rear entry’ or ‘doggy style’ and it is another position I enjoy,” Beatrice said as she slowly entered him. “I think this gives adequate penetration but it allows us to squeeze our partner even more plus it allows our man to caress our breasts and even stimulate our clitoris, like this. How do you like it?”
Oh, my god,” John whispered, “Will you keep that up for a few more minutes? I really think that I’m close to an orgasm and it will be my first as a woman.”
“Beatrice,” John began, “Are you, Ilsa and Leeza ever going to leave here?”
“Actually, we are leaving on Saturday, how did you hear?”
“I haven’t heard anything,” John smiled, “I was just wondering why you haven’t left yet. Ms. Glazer said we could choose to leave when we accepted ourselves fully as women and you did that long ago.”
“Ms. Glazer said the same thing to us but she also asked if we could stay around until we felt you were ready to face the world as women. We told her last week that you were ready. So Ilsa, Leeza and I have decided to buy a flat in London and move in together. We’ve become such great girlfriends that we wanted to room together while we begin University. Have you girls been talking to yourselves about leaving?”
“Yes, we have. But maybe I should get Alexis and Merissa and go and sit down with Ms. Glazer because although we want to go back to Chicago, we don’t want to go back to our families. Our parents haven’t heard from us in so long, I’m sure they think the worst.”
“You’re probably right, but don’t you think they’ll love to have you back?”
“God, no!” John exclaimed. “Our fathers will probably disown us if we’re lucky. They’ll accuse us of being gay and I’m afraid of what else they’ll do. I can’t imagine what it will do to our brothers. I don’t know if I ever told you but we each have brothers that are 2 years younger than us. They’ll become social outcasts when their high school friends make fun of them. And we don’t know how our mothers will react. Each of them is extremely feminine and our guess is that they will be disgusted seeing their formerly masculine sons preening around like they’ve been girls all their lives. We think they will see us as sissies and not the girls that we’ve become. So although we want to return to Chicago, we’d prefer our families to consider us dead.”
_________________________
Two weeks later, after dropping the ‘new’ girls at the airport in Prague to begin their new lives in Chicago, Ms. Glazer returned to the Academy to make the phone call that she had been dreading.
“Good afternoon, Ladies” Ms. Glazer began the conversation, “Is everyone connected to the conference call?”
“Yes, we’re all on,” Judy Hillman replied.
“Well, I hate to sound so solemn on a phone call but I have good news and bad news for you today.”
“Are the boys alright?” Lindsay Kirby exclaimed.
“Your daughters are fine, ladies, and you should begin to think of them as girls because that’s what they are now. No, the bad news is that they don’t want you to ever know that they’re alive. They asked me to arrange new surnames for each of them and never let anyone know what became of them.”
“I can’t believe that,” Sally Murphy wailed, “We just wanted them to come back as our daughters.”
“Well, if you consider where they started and how far they’ve come, you might be able to understand why they are afraid of facing you and your husbands. They don’t know you arranged for all of this. They’re afraid that you will reject them and they can’t face that with all they’ve been through. The good news is that they are already in the air on their way back to Chicago. I’ve arranged an apartment for them to rent in Lincoln Park and set up bank accounts as well.”
“What are they going to do in downtown Chicago?” Judy inquired.
“Each of them wants to go to college eventually so they intend to finish high school through an on-line course. They also would like to gain some confidence as women so I arranged employment for each of them. John’s new name is Jennifer Reilly and she has a job as a ‘personal shopper’ at Nordstrom’s. Mark selected Merissa Smith and she will be working as a manicurist at the ‘Chantal’ salon. Finally, Alan is now Alexis O’Hara and she has a job as a personal trainer at the East Bank club.
I want you to know that each of them seems very happy and truly excited about beginning their new lives as women. I’m just so sorry that it hasn’t turned out like you’d originally hoped.”
________________________
One year later, Mark had just finished a manicure when Tiffany, the receptionist, ran over and asked, “Merissa, can you watch the front desk while I run to the ladies’ room.”
“Certainly, Tiffany, I’m finished here and I don’t think I have anything scheduled for 10 minutes.”
As Mark strolled over to the reception desk, he couldn’t help smiling as he listened to the familiar click of his open-toed 2 ½” pumps on the tile floor and felt his ash blonde hair swaying seductively over his shoulders. As he passed by the mirror and saw his reflection, he couldn’t help but think about himself two years ago. He would have died and gone to heaven to date the girl in the reflection and now that girl was him. He loved wearing his ivory and bronze Kate spade pumps with his black pleated A-line skirt with bronze ribbon trim. Today he completed his look with ivory floral tee with a low scooped neck and cap sleeves that beautifully accentuated his cleavage and soft arms. When he reached the desk, he looked down at the scheduling book and saw that his next appointment was for a manicure and a pedicure with a ‘Judy Hillman and 2 guests.’ He became immediately anxious wondering if it really could be John’s mother but he laughed at himself when he realized that John’s mother would never come all the way into the city to get a manicure.
Hearing the door open, he looked up in disbelief to see John’s mother entering with Alan’s mother and his own mother right behind them.
“Hello, dear,” Judy Hillman began, “We’ve each scheduled a manicure and a pedicure. Can you help us?”
Mark was almost speechless but mustered all his control and replied, “Good afternoon, Mrs. Hillman! I’m so happy you could join us.” Turning to the other ladies, he exclaimed, “Hello, Mrs. Kirby and Mrs. Murphy, thank you for scheduling with us.”
“Hello, young lady,” Lindsay Kirby said looking at Mark’s name tag, “Merissa, that’s such a pretty name, Do I know you from somewhere because you look so familiar?”
“No, I don’t think so unless you have visited our salon before.”
“Then how did you know our names?” Lindsay inquired, “I thought I overheard Julia making a reservation for just her and ‘2 guests’?”
“No, I see your name right here in the schedule,” Mark replied as he quickly erased ‘2 guests’ from the schedule and wrote Lindsay Kirby and Sally Murphy. “Here comes our receptionist. Yu Ping and I will be your nail technicians today, which two of you would like to come back first?”
“Sally, why don’t you and Lindsay go first,” Judy Hillman replied. “Merissa, do you mind if I come back and join you? We love to gossip and there’s no better place than a beauty salon.”
“That’s no problem at all,” Mark replied meekly, “I’ll grab you a chair on the way back.”
Forty-five minutes later, Mark had just finished his mother’s pedicure and was about to start with her fingernails when she asked, “Merissa, I really love your hair color. Is it natural or did you have it done here?”
“I was just about to ask you the same thing,” Ms. Glazer laughed. “Merissa, I have always envied girls like you who get to work in upscale salons like this. Your hair is so nicely styled! Did someone here do it for you this morning?”
Mark was nearly beside himself. Although he had been living comfortably as a woman for nearly two years, nothing could have prepared him for this. Here he was giving his mother a manicure and pedicure, engaged in a conversation with her and his 2 best friend’s mothers, while they were peppering him with questions about his hair color and style.
“I don’t know which question to answer first,” Mark began blushing brightly, “I definitely get my hair colored here, Mrs. Kirby. My natural color is a darker blonde but our colorist is amazing. Her name is Grace and, if you’d like, I can look into getting you an appointment. She’s usually booked weeks in advance but I can try to see if I can get you in earlier.”
“Thank you, Merissa,” Lindsay replied. “I think I can wait a few weeks. Maybe I’ll schedule a color when I schedule another manicure. Now I want you to stop calling me Mrs. Kirby because you’re making me feel so old. I insist on you calling me Lindsay when it’s just us girls here.”
“And you need to call me Judy and Mrs. Murphy would like to be called Sally,” Mrs. Hillman laughed.
“Thank you, Lindsay,” Mark blushed as he turned toward Mrs. Hillman. “And Judy, thank you for your compliments on my hair style. I do have it cut and blown out here once a month but what you see now is all my work. I have become pretty proficient with a blow dryer watching all of the girls here and it only takes me about 10 minutes to style it every morning.”
“Well, you look beautiful, my dear. Have you always lived in downtown Chicago?
Not knowing where she was going with her question, Mark replied, “No, Judy, I grew up in St. Louis and just moved here to work 2 years ago. Can I ask what made you schedule an appointment with our salon today?”
“Well, you probably can’t tell from our conversation today,” Judy began, “but we all decided that we needed to break out of our shells and live our lives again. You see, each of us lost a son a little over two years ago.”
“Oh, that’s terrible. I’m so sorry!” Mark replied. “I shouldn’t have been so forward.”
“No, no, dear,” Julia continued, “Actually, I’m really glad that you asked. Part of the grieving process is being able to talk about it. We each had sons who were just entering their final year of high school. They were best friends all of their lives. Two summers ago they went on a trip to Europe and they never came home.”
“That’s so sad,” Mark said as he felt tears pouring down his cheeks, “Please excuse me for a minute, ladies, I need a moment to compose myself.”
When he came back, Lindsay looked at him directly and said, “You are so sweet, Merissa, don’t worry, we feel like we are finally on the path to recovery. That’s why we’re here. We are looking to re-make ourselves and our first stop is the beauty salon.”
“Our next step is to find a health club to join,” Sally Murphy piped in. “With your body, Merissa, you must work out every day. Do you belong to a health club?”
“I belong to a club called the East Bank club,” Mark replied. “It’s a terrific club just a little west of here. I simply love their step and aerobics classes and their lounge is simply to die for. It’s a wonderful place to meet single people outside of the bars.”
“Do you mean single ‘men’?” Lindsay asked with a wink.
“Yes!” Mark replied blushing profusely.
“That’s just what we’re looking for!” Sally exclaimed. “We need to get back into shape and we would love an environment where we could meet single men.”
“Aren’t those wedding bands on your fingers, girls?” Mark asked in shock.
“Well, you haven’t met our husbands,” Judy whispered, “but they’ve been cheating on all of us since before we were married. We’ve recently discovered that they each have a girlfriend that they keep in a 3 bedroom penthouse down here. Can you believe it?”
“And what’s worse,” Sally injected, “Our friends have seen them downtown with these hussies for years.”
“That’s terrible! I don’t think I’ve ever heard anything worse,” Mark responded. “Now I understand why you want to re-make yourselves. You should really stop over at the East Bank club and have a look. I think you’d really like it.”
“Would you happen to know a personal trainer that you could recommend?” Julia questioned. “We thought we could save money by sharing a trainer. At the same time, we think we would work harder having each other’s support.”
“Let me think a minute,” Mark replied. “Lindsay, now that your nails are finished, why don’t you switch places with Julia so I can get her started?” Mark found it a little unusual that they were asking for a referral that would lead them to Alan. But after a little thought he realized that Alan/Alexis could use every referral he could get. More importantly, none of them had recognized him so there was no way in a million years that they would ever recognize Alan. Smiling he said, “Ladies, I think I know just the right trainer for you. Her name is Alexis O’Hara and all you have to do is call the main number and ask for an introductory training session and you can decide if you like her.”
“Can you get over how pretty he is?” Lindsay exclaimed after they had left the salon. “I loved his outfit and that tee really accentuated his breasts. I can’t believe how much he developed. Even though Ms. Glazer had described what she had done, it’s not until you see it that it becomes real.”
“He’s beautiful!” Julia replied. “If Ms. Glazer hadn’t sent me pictures I wouldn’t have guessed it was him.”
“I would never have guessed that he was ever a boy,” Sally laughed. “He was more feminine than any of us.”
“Let’s stop referring to Merissa as ‘him’, girls” Lindsay said. “She’s everything that I dreamed of in a daughter and more. Also, we are going to meet your new daughters soon and I don’t want to ever think of them as anything but girls.”
“How was your day?” Alan asked as Mark slowly closed the door of the brownstone.
“If you have a few hours maybe I can tell you,” Mark replied.
“Don’t be silly, Merissa, if you have something juicy to tell me, I’m all ears.”
“Well, our mothers came into the salon today and I ended up giving them each a manicure and a pedicure,” Mark replied. “Is Jennifer here, because I’m sure she wants to here this too!”
“Here she comes. Jen you won’t believe what happened to Merissa today,” Alan exclaimed. “Our moms popped into Merissa’s salon for manicures and pedicures today.”
“You’re not serious!” Jennifer choked. “Did they recognize you?”
“We chatted for hours and they had no idea who I was. How could they? Look at us. No one would ever recognize us.”
“You chatted for hours? What did they have to say?”
“I don’t know where to begin,” Mark laughed, “but let me start with our dads. They mentioned that our fathers have been cheating on each of them from before they were married.”
“You’re not serious!”
“And even better,” Mark continued, “They each have girlfriends who share a 3 bedroom penthouse condo here in the city; and their company owns the condo.”
“This is precious,” Jennifer responded. “We should have known with all the sex and dating advice they were giving us that they couldn’t keep their pants on. And one other thing, Alexis! They asked if I could recommend a personal trainer and I gave them your name. So if I were you, I’d expect a visit in the next few weeks.”
“You can’t be serious,” Alan replied. “I never thought I would see my mother again.”
“Well, get ready, because they already scheduled their next manicure for 2 weeks and they said they didn’t want to come back until they had a few workouts in.”
“Jennifer, you look like you’re floating in air,” Mark giggled as they both climbed the stairs to their rooms, “You must have a pretty special date coming tonight.”
“Actually, my date is picking me up in a limo tonight and I’m escorting him to some fancy doctor’s charity event,” Jennifer replied. “Let me show you the dress that I’m thinking of wearing.”
Mark nearly lost his breath as John took a long white silk chiffon gown out of his closet and held it up to his shoulders. “That’s beautiful!” Mark exclaimed, “You’ll look like a Grecian princess. Your red hair looks so beautiful when you’re wearing white.”
“Wait until you see it on me,” John began. “The V-neck plunges all the way down to the Empire waist. It’s almost sinfully decadent but as they say, ‘we may as well use it before we lose it.’ Now I understand why Mrs. Walker spent so much time teaching us about lingerie. I’ll definitely need to wear those silicone push-up gel pads to give me both support and a fuller look. Don’t you love this back square neck which softly accentuates my shoulders and back?”
“The entire dress is angelic,” Mark replied. “Do you know what shoes you’re going to wear with it?”
“I think these Just Cavalli braided dress sandals might work,” John replied. “What do you think?”
“They’re perfect!” Mark exclaimed. “Gold sandals really compliment the Grecian look and you can further heighten the look with a pair of gold drop earrings. A pearl necklace or a gold chain necklace would also look great–maybe even both. Have you thought about how you’re going to wear your hair?”
“I’m so glad you asked,” John replied sheepishly, “I was hoping you could help me with an updo with all of your experience in the salon.”
“I’d love to,” Mark smiled, “have you thought about a style?”
“Well, I’d love a ‘soft’, loose updo that moves when I walk or dance,” John answered, “Do you think you could help me with that?”
“I know just what you want. It will be so romantic. Have you been out with this doctor before?”
“This is our third date,” John replied, “I’m not falling in love, but I really enjoy his company. He is such a gentleman and he treats me like a princess.”
“Well, when I’m through with you, you’ll look like a princess.”
Alan was sitting in the snack bar in his black short-shorts and body-hugging black t-shirt with East Bank Staff emblazoned across it and picking at a salad when a tall, good-looking boy in his early twenties joined him at the table. “Hi, beautiful! Mind if I join you?”
“Oh, hi, Bill, you’re late. I thought you were going to join me here 15 minutes ago. I’m almost finished.”
“Almost finished!” Bill laughed. “You’ve barely even touched that salad. I wish I had your self-discipline with eating. How do you do it?”
“I just lost my ability to eat big meals a few years ago,” Alan smiled fixing the baseball style cap over his pony-tailed hair style. Before he could finish his thought he heard an announcement calling him to the front desk.
“Alexis, please come to the front desk where you have three guests,” a voice over the intercom repeated.
“I’m so sorry, Bill,” Alan sighed as she gently massaged his thigh, “I wasn’t expecting anyone and I thought we could spend this hour together. Could a girl convince you to take her to dinner? I’m free on Monday night”
As he walked away, Bill replied, “It’s a date, Alexis. How about 6:30 pm on Monday.”
“6:30 is perfect, honey, I can shower and meet you right here,” Alan replied already worrying about his new guests. When he made it downstairs, his fears were confirmed as he spied his mother and Mrs. Kirby and Mrs. Hillman at the front desk. “Well, I’m sure that Merissa is right,” he thought, “there is no way they could possibly recognize me so let’s get this over with.”
“Hello, ladies, I’m Alexis O’Hara, how can I help you?”
“Oh, hello dear,” Lindsay Murphy began, “I’m Lindsay Murphy and this is Sally Murphy and Judy Hillman. We were given your name by a friend of ours, Merissa Smith, from the Chantal Salon. We are looking for a personal trainer and she said you were the best. Did she tell you that we might stop by?”
“No, I haven’t seen Merissa in a while,” Alan lied. “Why don’t we go down to my office and we can talk about what you would like to accomplish.”
When everyone was seated, Lindsay began, “Like we mentioned to Merissa, we’ve all been through a lot over the past few years and we decided that we needed regain control of our lives. We want to feel good about ourselves again and that includes our bodies. Our friends have advised us to work with a trainer so that we stick with it.”
“Your friend gave you very good advice,” Alan responded, “so many people start exercise programs only to quit two weeks later. Are you looking to lose weight, gain some strength, firm yourself up, or increase you cardio-vascular ability?”
“How about all of the above,” Sally laughed. “It would be nice to get back into the clothes I wore 5 years ago.”
“Well, I would suggest a program of two days a week for 1 ½ hours each day,” Alan replied, “You could do it together and split the costs.”
“That sounds great, Alexis,” Sally smiled, “But will 2 days a week really be enough? You have a gorgeous figure; do you work out more than twice a week?”
“Oh, I’m not suggesting that you only work out twice a week,” Alan laughed, “I’m only suggesting that you work with me 2 days a week. I expect you to walk, run or cycle at least 3 additional days each week. I try to exercise in some capacity at least 5 days every week.”
“Where do we sign up?” Judy inquired.
“If you’re certain that you want to get started then all we need is your signature on a 6-month contract. Mrs. Hillman, here are the contracts. Can you pass the other two to Mrs. Kirby and Mrs. Murphy?”
“Alexis, all my friends call me Judy and, since we’re going to be working so closely together, I expect we’ll become good friends. So please call me Judy.”
“And please call me, Sally,” his mother smiled, “and this is Lindsay. Can we start today?”
Two hours later, Alan led the three exhausted women over to the locker room. “Ladies, congratulations! That was a great first day. It’s still early; do you have plans for the rest of the day?”
“I never expected to be this exhausted,” Judy began, “but our plans were to go over to Nordstrom and do a little shopping.”
“Over the next 12 months, I intend to buy a complete new wardrobe,” Sally added.
Before he could stop himself, Alan asked, “Have you ever used a personal shopper? They can be so helpful introducing you to new fashions and styles.”
“That’s a wonderful suggestion, Alexis,” Sally replied. “Do you know any personal shoppers over at Nordstrom’s?”
“Yes,” Alan replied wondering if he should have kept his mouth shut, “I use a friend of mine, Jennifer. Let me give you her phone number. I’m sure she’d love to help you.”
“I can’t believe it, Sally,” Judy exclaimed as they entered Nordstrom’s, “but your daughter is quite the hard-body. There is no fat on that girl and combined with her looks she’ll drive the boys crazy in this town.”
“I know,” Sally responded thoughtfully, “She has a body any girl would die for and her hair is so long and lustrous. Has it ever occurred to any of you that they may not be attracted to boys?”
“It has,” Judy replied, “but you must not have been on the call when we asked Ms. Glazer if they were getting used to their new plumbing. She insisted that not only did they enjoy the new plumbing but they especially enjoyed the feeling of completeness that they felt when a man was inside them.”
“Thank God!” Sally laughed, “I can’t imagine what the boys in this town would do if they couldn’t chase our little girls.”
“Judy, are you ready to meet your new daughter?” Lindsay asked as they approached the personal shopping desk.
“I’m almost hyperventilating,” Judy responded, “Can you ask for her at the desk?”
“Absolutely,” Lindsay said as she approached the service desk. “Excuse me, miss, but I’m looking for Jennifer. Is she here today?”
“Yes, she’s in the back, may I tell her your name?”
“My name is Lindsay Kirby and Alexis over at the East Bank club gave me her name.”
“I’ll be right back, can you wait right here while I go get her?”
“I’ll just be browsing over in the lingerie department,” Lindsay replied. “Thank you very much for your help.”
Stepping away from the desk, she turned to Sally and Judy and whispered, “Let’s move over to the lingerie department, I’d like to give her a chance to pull herself together before she has to meet us.”
“I can’t wait to see how she carries herself when she approaches,” Judy replied.
“Well, we don’t have to wait much longer, here she comes,” Lindsay exclaimed as a tall young woman with long, wavy luxurious red hair made her way across the floor, “She’s absolutely stunning.”
“Hello, ladies!” John began, “I’m Jennifer Reilly. How can I help you?”
“Oh, Hi, Jennifer!” Lindsay replied as she held out her hand in greeting. “I’m Lindsay Kirby and these are my friends, Judy Hillman and Sally Murphy. Alexis O’Hara, over at the East Bank club gave us your name when we mentioned we were going shopping at Nordstrom’s.”
John still felt awkward shaking hands as a girl. He couldn’t quite decide how strong or weak he should grip a hand but when they had finished he began, “Mrs. Kirby, is there anything specific I can help you find?”
“Now let’s not be formal, Jennifer. I won’t let anyone call me Mrs. When I’m shopping. We insist you call us Lindsay, Judy and Sally.”
“Ok, Lindsay, Sally, and Judy,” John began blushing brightly, “What can I help you with today?”
“Do you know how pretty you are when you blush, dear?” Judy smiled, “Let me tell you what we are thinking about. Each of us has suffered a tragedy within the past 2 years and we are only beginning to reclaim our lives. We have been so focused on being mothers over the last few years that we have neglected ourselves as women. So our goal over the next year is to completely update our wardrobes as we resurrect these bodies of ours.”
“Well you came to the right place,” John replied, “Let me show you a few dresses that I think would look great on each of you.”
“Your dress is stunning, Jennifer,” Judy replied, “And I love those stiletto sandals. Did you get them here?”
“Yes, I did,” John responded it. “My dress is a Just Cavalli tank dress from our designer department. And I just love wearing Manolo Blahnik heels. These gold sandals are so pretty and they allow me to show off my pedicure.”
“It’s a beautiful print and I really love the square neck and ruffled straps,” Sally injected. “The neck is sexy with being too demure.”
“Let’s start on the designer floor,” John smiled, “We’ll just get a flavor of each designer and their style.”
______________________________
When Mark entered the kitchen on Sunday morning, he was dressed for the beach in a wineberry nylon camisole on top of a white cropped cargo miniskirt. He completed the outfit with a pair of white Steve Madden sandals and a checked Burberry shoulder bag. Underneath his outfit, he was wearing a blue floral string bikini that barely covered his prized possessions. “So who wants to join me at the beach? How about it, girls! It’s going to be beautiful today.”
“I’m in.” John chimed, “Give me ten minutes to change into my suit and I’ll be ready to go.”
“I’d love to,” Alan pouted, “But I need to touch up my hair color and get another manicure and pedicure.”
“Your hair looks beautiful,” Mark replied, “You must have some special reason for getting it touched up.”
“Actually, I have a dinner date tomorrow after work.”
“Who’s the lucky guy?” Alan smiled, “He must be real handsome if he caught your eye.”
“His name is Bill Hopper and I met him at the club. He’s more than handsome; he’s gorgeous and that’s why I want to look my best. I hope you have a great time at the beach.”
By the time John and Mark got to the Oak Street Beach it was packed. “Do you see any place to put our blankets down?” Mark asked.
“What about over there by the volleyball courts?” John asked pointing.
“Do you mean right beside those two hunks in the red bathing shorts?”
“Well, I didn’t want to be so obvious,” John laughed. “Can you believe how toned their muscles are?”
Walking quickly across the hot sand, John and Mark approached the two young men and asked, “Is this space available?”
“Absolutely, girls, it was just waiting for someone like you to claim it.”
“Thanks,” John laughed as he slowly undid his ponytail and sexily tossed his hair. He and Mark then quickly spread their blankets, sat down and started applying sun screen.
“I’m sorry I didn’t properly introduce myself, girls. My name is Randy Smith and my brown haired friend here is Bruce Davis.”
“Hi, girls!” Bruce waved getting up from his blanket. “Could we interest you in a little game of volleyball?”
“I don’t know if I should play,” Mark smiled, “Will I ruin my nails?”
“You’ll only ruin your nails if you close your hands,” Bruce laughed, “But you should only hit the ball with your hand open.”
“Now I’m worried,” Mark laughed, “You sound like professionals. By the way, my name is Merissa”
“We are professionals, Merissa” Randy replied, “We’re visiting for the Chicago Professional Volleyball Open so who better to teach you the game.”
“Well, before we start, could you both help us put a little sunscreen on our backs,” Mark said as he turned over on his stomach.
“Randy, I think I want to be your partner,” John smiled. “My name’s Jennifer. Would you help me with my back?”
“Bruce, could you undo my bikini before you begin,” Mark asked, “I want to make sure that I’m completely covered because the sun is so strong today. And playing volleyball may make my strings move all over.”
Mark closed his eyes as Bruce gently spread the sunscreen over his back. It was only three years ago that John, Alan and he walked this very same beach hoping to find a willing girl to relieve them sexually. He laughed to himself when he remembered what sex used to mean to him. Back then it meant 30 seconds of arousal before a single orgasm. Now sex had an entirely different meaning. Sex was just the final part of a long seduction that often began over 5 hours before a date even began. First came a hot shower which he followed by completely covering himself with a lightly perfumed moisturizing cream. He then quickly dressed and went to the salon where he would indulge himself with a manicure and pedicure before finishing with a hair color, style and blow dry. When he came home he would completely undress and slowly decide which dress he was going to wear before selecting the lingerie that best complimented the dress. Nothing was as sexy as nylons, so he usually started with either a garter belt or a corset before rolling his nylons up and then putting on his bra and panties. Sitting before his mirror in his lingerie, he would then decide what look and color he desired with his makeup. He’d spend nearly an hour getting his makeup just right before moving back to his closet to slip on his dress. Although he had been doing it for over two years, it still felt deliciously sensual when he slipped his dress into position in all the right places. After a quick check in the mirror and a brush of his hair, he would slip on his heels, put on his earrings, necklaces and bracelets and then select a handbag before heading on his date. He smiled as he realized how much he enjoyed being a woman.
“Merissa, are you falling asleep?” Bruce laughed, “I generally don’t have that affect on women.”
“No, I was just remembering this same beach a few years ago and your touch was so relaxing. Let me re-tie my top and you and Randy can show us your volleyball moves.”
John and Mark’s bikinis didn’t leave much to the imagination and after about three minutes of playing John blurted, “Randy, don’t take this the wrong way because I love being your partner, but I don’t think my bikini is the best choice for playing volleyball.”
Mark was thinking the exact same thing as his breasts swung wildly back and forth as he moved to hit the ball. Not being much of an athlete to begin with, he was shocked at how his pendulous breasts restricted his movement.
“No offense taken, Jennifer,” Randy laughed, “Although I loved watching, we should have realized your bikinis were unsuited for volleyball.”
“Maybe you two knew exactly what you were doing,” John laughed.
“No we didn’t, I swear, Jennifer,” Randy implored, “Can we make it up to you by taking you to dinner tonight?”
“We’re busy tonight, but how about tomorrow night? We’re always free on Mondays.”
“It’s a date!” Randy exclaimed, “Here’s my cell phone number. Let’s talk tomorrow afternoon.”
________________________________
Four years after sending their sons off to Europe and one year after getting reacquainted again with their ‘new’ daughters, Judy Hillman sat in her living room with Lindsay and Sally talking about their recently completed divorces. “It’s nearly over, girls. How do you feel?”
“What do you mean ‘it’s nearly over’?” Sally laughed. “My divorce settlement is already in the bank and the deed to my house is now in my name alone.”
“Additionally, the Penthouse condo is now owned by us jointly,” Lindsay laughed opening a bottle of champagne. “Who wants a glass of bubbly?”
“I’d love one,” Judy smiled. “What I meant is that our daughters are not really part of our lives yet and I think we should force the issue.”
What are you thinking about?” Sally smiled.
“I was thinking about having a dinner party celebrating our divorces for all of our friends at our new condo next Friday night,” Judy began. “But I was thinking of forgetting to invite anyone but our daughters. I’m sure we’ll find a way to get reacquainted when we’re alone together.”
“That’s a wonderful idea,” Sally beamed. “I’m getting a manicure tomorrow. I can invite Merissa. I’ll make it sound like it’s a big party.”
“I’ll see Jennifer at Nordstrom’s on Sunday,” Lindsay smiled, “I’ll insist that she join us too.”
“I’ll invite Alexis after my workout tomorrow,” Judy said, “and I’ll take care of planning dinner and getting the apartment prepared.”
_______________________
“It was so nice of our mothers to invite us to their celebration cocktail party,” Alan said as he blended champagne shimmer and grey eye shadow on his lower eyelid while sitting at his vanity.
“I love your eyes, Alexis,” John gushed. “They look so sexy. What are you going to wear tonight?”
“I was going to wear my black Shoshanna Shirtdress but it’s a celebration so I’ve decided to wear my strapless cotton voile dress with pink circle prints. I think the camel Dolce & Gabbana sandals with 3 1/2'” heels will go perfect with it. Have you decided on a dress, Jennifer?”
“I think I’ll wear that Green tropical print silk chiffon dress that I love. It can be worn strapless but I think I’ll use the adjustable spaghetti straps tonight. I wonder if Merissa can help me with my hair because I love feeling soft curls cascading over my shoulders.”
“I’m ready to go,” Mark smiled, “I’d love to help you with your hair. Come into my room, I already have my curlers out. Are either of you worried about being recognized? I’m sure all of our mother’s friends will be there.”
“If our mothers haven’t recognized us over the past year,” Alan laughed, “Do you think anyone else can?”
“No, I guess you’re right,” Mark replied, “I hardly recognize myself when I look in the mirror.”
___________________
“Hello, Girls!” Judy Hillman smiled opening the door leading into the living room. “Come on in and let me grab you a glass of wine. Would you like a Chardonnay or a Merlot?”
“Hi, Alexis,” Sally smiled, “I love your outfit especially those sandals; there perfect with your dress.”
“I thought about wearing a black dress,” Alan began, “But I decided your celebration required a little more color.”
“Hello, Jennifer!” Lindsay exclaimed. “I love your dress and the Kate Spade clutch is to die for. And Merissa, is that a Roberto Cavalli dress?”
“Yes, it is,” Mark smiled, “Jennifer must be showing you all of our favorite designers. I just love a sleeveless look especially with a plunging neckline. Are we the first ones here?”
“Yes, you are,” Judy smiled returning with several glasses of wine. “Sally and Lindsay wouldn’t let you decide on a wine before they descended on you so I brought a few for you to choose.”
“I’ll have a Chardonnay, please,” Alan smiled.
“I’ll take the same,” Mark and John laughed in unison.
“Wonderful,” Judy smiled, “Would you like a tour of the apartment?”
“We’d love to see everything. How many bedrooms does it have?” Alan replied.
“It has three bedrooms and you’ll have to excuse the décor,” Judy smiled. “We just took ownership after our divorces and I can’t tell if it was our husbands that did the decorating or their girlfriends. Let’s go into the dining room.”
As they all entered the dining room, John immediately noticed there were only 6 place settings around the formal table. “There are only 6 place settings. Are we the only guests staying for dinner?”
“Yes, as a matter a fact, you’re the only ones invited to the party, girls,” Judy smiled. “We’ve been waiting for the right time to get reacquainted with our new daughters and tonight seemed like a perfect time.”
Before she even finished, Alan let out a wail, dropped his glass and fell sobbing to the floor. “What do you mean? How do you know” he sobbed.
“Don’t cry, dear,’ his mother said as she dropped to her knees and held him in her arms. “We’ve been dreaming of this evening for months.”
“Mrs. Hillman, where can I get some towels to clean up the mess?” John asked.
“I’ll have none of that Mrs. Hillman stuff, Jennifer. You can either call me Judy or mother, but I’d prefer mother. Why don’t you come with me and will find some towels while Lindsay and Merissa try to sweep up the broken glass? When we’re finished we can all go into the living room and have a good cry before I start dinner.”
Twenty minutes later, everyone was seated in the living room watching the final shimmer of daylight glisten over Lake Michigan. Alan was being held by his mother on one side of a large sofa while Lindsay was holding Mark on the other side. Judy and Jennifer were facing them on the love seat when Judy asked, “Would anyone like another glass of wine? I’m going to open another bottle of Chardonnay and just leave it out on the coffee table so everyone can help themselves.”
“Merissa and Alexis, would you like to join me in the bathroom?” John laughed realizing how much they had changed. “I think we all need to touch up our makeup.”
“Let me grab my bag and I’ll be right with you,” Alan replied. “Mother, can you imagine us going to the bathroom together when we were boys?”
“No, I can’t,” Sally laughed, “but a mother can always dream and sometimes dreams do come true.”
“I’ll be right back, Mother,” Mark said, “Can you pour me just a little more Chardonnay?”
When everyone returned and was seated again, Judy started the conversation while holding John’s hand, “Girls, we have a lot to talk about and I don’t know where to begin.”
“Why don’t you start with how you recognized us,” Jennifer smiled.
“No, dear, I need to ask each of you first if you like being girls. Why don’t we start with you, Jennifer?”
“Well, ladies,” John exhaled, “I’ll be the first to admit that I fought this almost every step of the way. As we told you a few minutes ago, we were told that we had choices but every decision really led us to becoming girls. I never in my life thought about becoming a girl and now look at me. I’m happier than I’ve ever been and I love everything about being a girl.”
“I second that,” Mark laughed, “Not only are we happier as girls but I think each of us is a more caring and loving person. I’d never think about going back to being a boy.”
“Not that you could,” Alan laughed. “Ladies, we were all embarrassed about facing you as girls. Not that we didn’t love what we’d become. I love wearing dresses and heels and doing my makeup. I love playing with my hair and trying different hairstyles. I love working as a woman. But we were afraid you might not accept us as girls. That’s why we never came home.”
“Before you go any further,” Lindsay began, “we have a confession to make. Do you remember how you told us a few minutes ago that you were randomly selected and taken back to that academy in Pizen? Well, that wasn’t really true. We asked them to select you.”
“What do you mean?” Mark asked clearly shocked.
“The internet has made the world a much smaller place, girls,” Sally began. “About a year before your trip I came across a story about Pizen Academy and shared it with your mothers who were as equally disturbed by how the three of you were growing up. We had never even heard about schools that helped boys become beautiful young ladies. It wasn’t until we overheard your fathers set up your European adventure and tell you to sow your seeds all over Europe that we decided to do something. Our plan quickly came together and as you know it was pretty simple to get all of you just where we wanted you. The rest is history.”
“But why did you go through the process of offering us choices?” John inquired.
“You didn’t really have any choices once you landed in Europe, Jennifer. But what boy would willingly choose to become a girl without a little push. The choices we gave you only led you to the path we desired,” Judy responded.
“But how did you know that we’d really enjoy being women?” Alan asked.
“I’ll let your mother answer that question,” Judy smiled, “Sally?”
“Alexis,” Sally began, “Judy, Lindsay and I simply adore being women and we have loved each of you since the day you were born. We watched you grow up as beautiful little boys until puberty kicked in and under the direction and guidance of your fathers you became misogynistic young men. We didn’t want you to become the awful men that your fathers have become. Our only hope was that when you were introduced to the pleasures of being a woman that you wouldn’t look back. And it looks like we were right. Look at each of you. Would any one of you give up what you have become?”
“We love being women, mother,” Alan smiled as tears welled is his eyes. “But how did you find us?”
“Ms. Glazer told us you were pretty adamant about not seeing us again. But she did let slip that you were back in Chicago and that one of you was working as a manicurist in a salon downtown. You can’t believe how many beauty salons and nail salons there are in downtown Chicago. It took us a year before we found Merissa which led us to both of you.”
“Are each of you happy now that you’re divorced?” Mark asked.
“I don’t want to answer for Judy or Sally,” Lindsay started, “but I’ve never been happier in my life either. Each of us met your fathers when we were in high school and we thought we were in love. But, as you probably know, they never treated us very well. They cheated on us when we were engaged. They’ve had girlfriends since before you were born. This was their bachelor pad; this apartment that we’re in. They kept their girlfriends here before we won it in our divorce settlements.”
“By the way, girls,” Judy smiled. “This is now your apartment. We want you to live here while you’re living downtown. It will save you rent and there’s no better location. What do you say?”
“Are you serious?” John gushed. “What do you say, girls? I’d love to stay here.”
“I’m beside myself,” Mark laughed, “This night just keeps getting better and better.”
“I’m in!” Alan exclaimed.
“Now before we sit down to dinner,” Sally said, “We have one more thing to talk about. Alexis, there is no way you would know this, but your younger brother, David, is engaged and is going to be married in about three months. His best friends are Jennifer and Merissa’s younger brothers, Tommy and Jeff.”
“How old are they now?” Jennifer asked.
“There two years younger than you so they’re 19 now,” Judy replied.
“We are having dinner with them downtown next Friday,” Sally continued. “We would like you to casually run into us at the restaurant and offer to take the boys out for the night. We were hoping that you might teach them how to treat a lady before they get too much like their fathers.”
“Do you want me to have sex with my brother? Don’t you think they’ll recognize us?” Alan asked in shock.
“No, silly,” John laughed loudly. “First, they’ll never recognize us. And second, we’re not being asked to have sex. We are being asked to teach them how to treat women. I think they want us to split the boys up. I’ll work my charms on your brother. You can seduce Merissa’s and Merissa can be my brother’s date.”
“Where and when should we meet, ladies?” John smiled. “I’d love to help our brothers become better men.”
_______________________
“Boys, can I get you a beer?” John asked after they all came into the apartment.
“Sure, I’d love one,” David smiled. “And I’ve never heard Tommy or Jeff say no to a beer. So this is a ‘real’ apartment? Outside of my dorm, I’ve never been away from home.”
“Well, here’s your beer, boys,” John smiled. “David, why don’t you come with me and I’ll show you a ‘real’ bedroom.”
“Go for it, big guy!” Tommy laughed. “You may never get a chance like this again.”
“What’s so funny, big boy?” Mark smiled while running his fingers through Tommy’s hair. “Why don’t you come with me and I’ll show you my room?”
“I guess that leaves you and me, Jeff,” Alan smiled as he gently kissed him. “I think we’d be much more comfortable in my room.”
__________________
As John slowly undressed for David, he could see he was having the desired affect. When he was completely unclothed, he slowly undressed David without saying a word. But just as he was about to gently touch David’s engorged penis with his hand, he saw that David was crying.
“Why are you crying, dear? John asked. “I can tell that you’re excited.”
“I’m sorry, Jennifer,” David whispered. “I know I’m excited. You’re beautiful; more beautiful than anyone I can imagine. But I’m engaged and I’ve promised my fiancé that I’d always love and honor her, unlike the way my father treated my mother.”
“That’s the sweetest thing I’ve ever heard,” John replied in tears. “Your fiancé is one lucky girl! Why don’t you put your clothes back on while you tell me about her?”
______________________
At almost the same time, Mark, who was already naked, was slowly undressing and caressing Tommy in his room. “Why don’t you lay down on the bed and let me try to wake up your little play toy?”
“I don’t think we should do this,” Tommy pleaded. “I’m not very good at this.”
“Don’t worry, sweetheart,” Mark smiled, “I’ve never failed to arouse a date.”
“It’s not that, Merissa,” Tommy whispered as he broke into tears.
“What’s the matter, Tommy?” Mark said as he gently hugged him. “I didn’t want to make you sad.”
“It’s not you, Merissa, it’s me. I’ve never told anyone this but I think I’m gay.”
“It’s alright, dear. Let me hold you. Why do you think you’re gay?”
“I never get turned on by girls,” Tommy whispered. “Since I can remember I’ve always been attracted to boys. I don’t know why. Even worse, I don’t know what to do. My father will kill me. He’s always said hateful things about gays.”
“Have you told your mother?”
“No, I’m so embarrassed,” Tommy replied. “I can’t even imagine how she’ll react.”
“Well, I think you need to start by telling your mother. I know it sounds like a cliché but there’s nothing like a mother’s love. And after telling your mother, I think you need to talk to a therapist because there is nothing wrong with being gay and you sound like you don’t like yourself because of it. You’re a beautiful young man, Tommy, and you deserve to be happy.”
____________________
In the last room, Alan was doing a little striptease for Jeff who was eagerly watching from the bed. When he was finished, he quickly undressed Jeff and told him to sit on the bed. “Let me touch your little friend with my tongue and see if I can get him excited,” Alan said as he began to lick Jeff’s penis.
“I don’t think that’s going to work, Alexis,” Jeff whispered with tears in his eye.
“Why are you crying, Jeff? We’re just getting started.
“I’m crying because I’m sitting in a bedroom with the most beautiful girl I have ever seen and I don’t want to have sex with her. I just want to be her.”
“Do you want to be a girl, Jeff?”
“Yes, I’ve wanted to be a girl all my life. When I go to bed, I pray to God that I’ll wake up the next day as a girl and that I was just living a bad dream. But every day is just the same. Some days I pray that I’ll go to a doctor and he’ll discover that I’m intersexed and there’s a reason I feel like I do.”
“Have you told anyone how you feel? Have you told your mother?”
“I don’t know what to say, Alexis. How do you tell your mother that God made a mistake and that you really should have been a girl?”
“I think she’ll understand. I’ve never met a mother who doesn’t unconditionally love her child. Give her a try. Will you?”
“I guess I’ll try,” Jeff whispered, “It can’t make me feel worse than I already do.”
“Hey, I have an idea,” Alexis smiled. “How would you like to try on my lingerie? I think it will fit you because you’re not that big.”
“Are you serious? I loved watching you with your nylons and garters. Do you think your heels will fit? I’m only a size 9 in men’s shoes.”
____________________
Two days later, the boys met their mothers at the Seasons restaurant for brunch and to discuss their evening out with their brothers.
“Hello, Judy. Hello, Lindsay,” Alan smiled as he air-kissed them both on the cheek. “And hello, mother, I love your earrings. Did Jennifer help you pick them out?”
“As a matter of fact she did,” Sally replied. “She has great taste and has really helped me with my entire wardrobe. Hi, Jennifer, what do you think of these earring with this dress?”
Hello, Sally,” John smiled. “They’re perfect. I would have worn the same pair if I was wearing that dress.”
“Hello, mother,” Mark smiled, “Your hair looks lovely. Did you try those new curlers I gave you”?
“I did sweetie,” Lindsay laughed. “I’m so glad you noticed. Wait until I get a little more practice. Sit down girls. We can hardly wait to hear about your evening.”
“Well, we probably learned more than you originally intended,” John said, ‘but I’m sure you’ll be glad that we did.”
“What do you mean, Jennifer?” Judy asked. “Do you have something bad to tell us?”
“No, mother, no bad news but let me tell Sally that she is so lucky to have a son like David. He refused to allow me to make love to him because he and his fiancé want to remain true to each other. I told him that his fiancée was one lucky woman and you should be very proud of him, Sally.”
“Thank you so much, Jennifer,” Sally smiled. “Alexis, he must have had a good role model and it wasn’t his father.”
“I don’t think it was me, mother” Alan laughed. “I’d be very proud if he learned anything from me because he is a wonderful young man.”
“Judy,” Mark started, “I think you need to have a heart to heart with Tommy.”
“Why, dear, is he ok?”
“He’s fine. But he told me he was gay and he is terrified.”
“Are you sure? Maybe he’s just confused.”
“Well, I tried my best to arouse him and I got no reaction but tears. I tried to tell him that there’s nothing wrong with being gay but he’s definitely afraid of his father.”
“My poor dear, will he talk to me?”
“I think I convinced him to talk to you but I also told him that he needs counseling because he needs to feel good about himself. Being gay is nothing to be ashamed of.”
“Alexis, tell me about Jeff,” Lindsay whispered. “Why’d you leave him for last?”
“Lindsay, it’s really quite ironic actually,” Alan began. “Jeff experienced no arousal when I was with him alone and my first thought was that he was gay.”
“Is he gay, too? Please, I need to know.”
“No, he’s not gay at all,” Alan laughed. “He wants to be a girl. I let him try on my garter belt, nylons and heels and he was in heaven. What he told me suggests that he is a classic transsexual but I’m not a doctor so I told him that he needs to tell you. Actually, he’s really lucky, if Merissa is any indication than he’s going to be beautiful. Lindsay, it looks like you’ll have to help another son make some difficult choices.”
“But look how our decisions turned out. Ladies, we love you for giving us our choices!” Mark laughed.
I wrote this a long time ago. It is a fairy tale dressed in reality.
Three hours into the flight, Kelly turned to Jody and asked, “Have you ever been to California before?”
“No, I haven’t,” Jody replied looking out the window. “I’ve always wanted to go but I’ve never had the chance. Outside of taking the train up and down the East coast, I’ve never really been anywhere west of Pittsburgh.”
“Well, you’re going to love San Diego,” Kelly replied. “I visited once when I was in eighth grade for a volleyball camp and you won’t believe how good-looking all the girls are. I don’t know why they seem better-looking than the girls on the East coast but they do.”
“I suppose they’re outside all the time,” Jody said. “They’re in the sun and getting exercise. It’s a different lifestyle. I would guess they’re a lot more fit than the girls we know and I love girls with real tans and not those fake orange tans from tanning salons. Did you learn to surf when you were there or was it just volleyball?”
“I tried to surf,” Kelly laughed. “We had one afternoon off and we went to a beach where they had a surfing school. About 10 of us tried but I think only 4 really were able to stand on the boards.”
“I can’t wait to try. Do you want to try again?”
“Sure,” Kelly replied. “It seemed that the smaller, thinner guys were able to stand up quicker. So, you’ll have an advantage since your only 5’8” and thin. But I definitely want to learn this time. Just don’t give up on me if you catch on quicker.”
“You’ll probably catch on a lot quicker than me,” Jody laughed. “Although you’re 5’ 11”, your dance and gymnastics training should give you great balance and control. I can’t wait to try. How much longer do you think before we land?”
“We have about another hour. Can you believe how lucky we were to get these internships?”
“Well, if you hadn’t seen that advertisement in the women’s fitness magazine,” Jody replied, “we’d probably be back at school working two jobs to scrape by.”
“I know,” Kelly laughed. “My mom was worried about my spring tuition until I told her I had an internship that paid me $20,000 plus gave me some credit toward my major. When I saw that they were offering that kind of money with room, board and travel included, I nearly wet myself.”
“But the best thing is the jobs,” Jody said. “How many people do you know from your nutrition major that got internships as a nutritionist? And no one from my massage therapy program has a paid internship this year. We’re pretty lucky. It almost seems too good to be true.”
“This entire trip is almost too good to be true, as well. Here it is January 5th and we don’t have to be back to school until September 6th. Do you think we should have shaved or cut our hair?” Kelly asked as he gently pulled his shoulder length brown hair back into a ponytail.
“No, I hate going to barber shops and I wouldn’t call this scruff on our faces a five o’clock shadow,” Jody replied. “My hair is longer than yours and in our jobs it’s not unusual to see guys with long hair. Think of all the surfer guys you see on TV. They all seem to have long blonde hair like mine.”
“Having long blonde hair isn’t going to make you a good surfer,” Kelly laughed while playfully punching Jody on the arm.”
“No, but having long blonde hair will attract all the chicks,” Jody laughed. “Girls love guys with long hair.”
“We’ll see,” Kelly laughed. “I’ve never had my hair this long. Now all I need to do is learn to surf. How about waking me up when we land?”
_____________________
Two hours later, the boys had grabbed their luggage from baggage claim when they saw a tall, attractive blonde girl holding a sign with their last names: Parker/Slater. Waving as they approached her, the boys were surprised that she seemed to look right through them.
“Are you with the ‘Lavender Door Spa’?” Jody smiled as he approached her.
“Yes, but how did you know?” she said while raising the sign even higher and looking around them. “I’m sorry but I don’t have time to talk. I’m looking for two new employees of the Spa.”
“Are you looking for Jody Parker and Kelly Slater?” Kelly laughed, “Because if you are then they’re standing right in front of you.”
“Oh, my God, I’m sorry,” she gasped. “You’re not what I expected.”
“Well, if you were looking for a nutritionist and a masseuse then you hit the jackpot. Hi, my name is Kelly Slater,” Kelly said extending his hand to greet her.
“And I’m Jody Parker,” Jody smiled, “Are all the female employees as pretty as you, because this is going to be a great internship if they are?”
“That’s why you caught me by surprise,” the girl smiled. “Right now we only have female employees. You two are the first male employees I’ve seen and I could swear that Trisha asked me to pick up two girls at the airport. I must have made a mistake. Excuse my rudeness, I’m Holly Sherman. I’m a physical trainer and part-time nurse at the Spa. Can I grab your bags?”
“No, we’re fine,” Kelly replied. “Just lead the way. We’re anxious to see the Spa and get started in the orientation. Are you familiar with the program at the Spa?”
“I know we don’t have any guests for the next three weeks,” Holly replied. “Our first guests arrive at the end of the month. I think we have only women through June. Beginning in July we return to our normal Coed program. How did you learn about the ‘Lavender Door Spa’?”
“Kelly saw an ad for college interns in his girlfriend’s fitness magazine,” Jody began. “We were looking to find a way to gain experience in nutrition and massage to add to our resumes. Kelly is a nutrition major and I major in massage therapy. We were thrilled when we learned we had been accepted.”
Forty minutes later they pulled off the highway and began a climb up the desert foothills about 30 miles north of San Diego. At the end of the road they entered a gated property that they read consisted of over 200 hundred acres of lush gardens and desert hills.
“I think I should take you to Trisha’s office first, boys. She’s the Spa director and is in charge of everything here at the Spa.”
“She’s the one who offered us the jobs,” Kelly replied. “Here’s her signature, Trisha West.”
“That’s right, Kelly,” Holly said, “and there she is at the door to the main building waiting for us. I’ll pull our van right to the front door.”
Parking quickly, Holly was out of the van before the boys could even find the door handles. “Trisha, I was somewhat surprised when I found your new employees,” Kelly smiled.
“Why is that?” Trisha responded as she came down the stairs to greet the new arrivals.
As the van door opened, Holly smiled and said, “Let me introduce you to Kelly Slater and Jody Parker.”
“Oh, my God, there must be a mistake,” Trisha gasped as she extended her hand to greet both the boys. “Boys, I’m sorry for the shock but you need to join me in my office. Why don’t you leave your bags in the van? Holly, can you stay right here because I may need you to take them back to the airport shortly?”
“What’s the problem, Miss West?” Jody asked following her as she quickly made her way into the main building. He and Kelly were almost running trying to keep up with her even though she was wearing at least 3” heels with her silk sheer skirt.
“Come into my office, boys. I’m afraid I’ve made a terrible mistake. Please have a seat.” When Kelly and Jody were seated she continued, “I thought I was hiring girls. I saw your names, Kelly and Jody, and I assumed you were females. I’m sorry that you made this long trip but I’m afraid it’s not going to work.”
“Why not, Miss West?” Jody pleaded. “You hired a massage specialist and a nutrition specialist. That’s what we are. We can do any job that you ask us.”
“It’s not your skill or your willingness, boys,” Trisha sighed. “It’s your gender. For the next five and a half months our facility will be hosting approximately 45 women every two weeks who have been severely abused by the men in their lives. We promised them a women-only environment to help bring a positive change into their lives. So I am sorry to have brought you so far but I will reimburse your travel expenses and give you $500 as severance for your troubles.”
“Please, Miss West,” Kelly begged. “There must be something we can do. I really need the money to help pay for school and we already missed enrolling in school for this semester.”
“Well, unless you two can somehow magically become girls, I’m afraid you’re out of luck.”
“This is so bad,” Jody whined. “What are we going to tell our parents?”
“This must create a problem for you, Miss West,” Kelly said. “How are you going to replace us on such short notice?”
“It does create problems,” Trisha replied. “I don’t even know where to begin to find anyone on such short notice, but that’s my problem.”
“I may have a solution,” Holly smiled as she entered the office. “I’m sorry, Trisha, I just couldn’t wait outside. I suspected you made a mistake with their names when I met Kelly and Jody at the airport.”
“What’s your solution, Holly?”
“Why don’t we let Cindy look at them and see if she can help?”
“Are you suggesting that we ask Kelly and Jody to change their sex?” Trisha asked incredulously.
“No, Trisha,” Holly laughed. “But I think we can get them to pretend to be girls so they can at least keep their jobs.”
“There’s no way I’m going to convince anyone I’m a girl,” Kelly laughed. “I’m nearly 6’ tall. What girl…”
“Are you saying that there aren’t real girls over 6’ tall?” Holly smirked. “I’m 6’ 1”. What am I? A freak?”
“No, that’s not what I meant,” Kelly apologized. “You’re beautiful. I mean…I don’t know what I mean. I just don’t think I would be able to convince anyone that I’m a girl.”
“Do you think you could help them pass as girls?” Trisha inquired. “We only have three weeks of orientation before our guests arrive. Can we teach them their jobs and get them to pass as girls in just three weeks? It would really save me because I don’t know where I could get replacements.”
“With a little work and a lot of practice, you won’t even recognize them,” Holly smiled. “Look at them. They’re both thin and they have long beautiful hair.”
“Jody, Kelly, would you be interested in keeping your jobs?” Trisha asked. “You’d have to both become convincing girls at least while you’re here.”
“Is there any other way?” Jody begged. “I’d do anything to keep the job.”
“Do you really think you could make me look like a girl?” Kelly spoke directly to Holly. “I don’t want to embarrass myself or get caught by your guests.”
“I said it would take some work and a lot of practice,” Holly smiled. “But you both have potential. As long as we don’t see a lot of macho posturing and you’re willing to embrace a feminine self-image then I think you’ll look terrific. We would need to make a few minor changes but nothing permanent.”
“Their beards are light but we’d have to do some electrolysis to clear them up before our guests arrive,” Trisha said.
“Are you suggesting permanently removing our beards?” Kelly gasped.
“No, silly,” Holly laughed. “Your beards are very light. They have barely begun to come in. We are only suggesting removing the little amount of beard that you have now. No hair removal is permanent and once you return home your beards will continue to grow again.”
“I need an answer quickly, boys,” Trisha said. “If you decide not to join us then I’ll have Holly take you back to the airport while I change your flights.”
“I guess I’ll do it,” Jody replied, “as long as the pay is still the same and we get credit for school. Are you ok with it, Kelly?”
“I guess,” Kelly laughed. “If they think it will work, then I’m in. I really need the money for school.”
“Then it’s decided,” Trisha smiled. “Welcome to our little sanctuary. Now I insist you call me Trisha from here on in. Holly, where do you suggest we start?”
“Well, I think you were going to have Kelly and Jody room together but I think it would be better if Lily and I split up and roomed with either Kelly or Jody. Why don’t I room with Kelly since he is about my height? There is a lot I can teach him about posture and carriage that definitely pertains to a tall young woman.
I think I’ll call Cindy immediately. We’ll definitely need her help in the salon and she can definitely help me find some things I’ll need. And how will I pay for all the things we’ll need including clothes and shoes?”
“That’s a great idea, Holly. We’ll definitely need Cindy’s help. Put everything on the Spa business account,” Trisha replied. “Why don’t you show our ‘new’ girls to their rooms and introduce them to Lily. Then I think we need get them started with the electrolysis on their faces.”
_____________________
“Hi, Lily, I’d like to introduce you to your new roommate.”
Kelly and Jody were standing behind Holly and completely lost for words. Six hours ago they were embarking on a journey that would lead to their first real job, a fabulous internship. They traveled all the way across the country to California to begin the highest paid internships in their school history. And now they were following one of the most beautiful girls they had ever seen who was introducing them to an equally beautiful girl. And these girls were going to be their roommates. It seemed like a dream but it wasn’t. It was a nightmare and it was real. These girls were going to teach them how to be convincing girls for their entire stay; and they had agreed to it. What girl would be attracted to a boy in a dress? What would a real girl think of a boy who willingly dresses as a girl to keep a job?
“What do you mean my new roommate? I thought you and I were rooming together this summer. And what’s with the boys? I thought it was girls-only for the next few months.”
“That’s why you have a new roommate, silly,” Holly laughed. “This is Jody and he will be rooming with you. I’m going to grab my stuff and move across the hall with Kelly. Kelly and Jody, this is Lily.”
“Hi, boys,” Lily laughed. “I’m sorry but I wasn’t expecting to see any boys here this summer and I certainly wasn’t expecting to room with one.”
“It came as a surprise to Trisha as well,” Holly began. “She hired Kelly and Jody because she thought they were girls; a pretty innocent mistake given their names. But now she’s in a bind. If she sends them home she won’t have a nutritionist or a masseuse. So that’s where we come in and that’s why I’m switching rooms. Our job over the next few weeks is to help Kelly and Jody become convincing females.”
“Are you kidding?” Lily gasped. “Do you really think we can help them pass as girls in three weeks? And Jody, do you really want to pretend to be a girl for nearly five months?”
“I really need the money,” Jody replied sheepishly. “I never even thought about pretending to be a girl until Holly suggested it. She seems to think it can work. I just want to get some work experience in massage to help me with my degree.”
“Look, Lily,” Holly began as she began to gather her clothes. “This is going to work but we have a lot to do. After I’ve moved across the hall with Kelly, I’m going to call my sister, Cindy, and enlist her help. I need to get both Kelly and Jody down the Salon to get them started on electrolysis on their faces. While they are there, we need to go with Cindy and do a little shopping. Kelly and Jody, what size shoes do you wear?”
“We both wear size 9,” Kelly started, “but we can just wear our tennis shoes for the next few months.”
“No such luck, boys,” Holly laughed. “Trisha runs a tight ship here. Outside of the exercise facility, we are all required to wear heels when we work. Most girls have to wear at least 3” heels but she allows me to wear 2” heels because of my height. I think a size 10 in women’s shoes should do until we can take you out to get fitted.”
“I thought I would just wear a track suit and tennis shoes every day,” Kelly whined.
“No, dear,” Holly smiled. “It’s skirts and heels during the day before changing into dresses for dinner. Trisha believes in a semi-formal evening meal and she likes us to join our guests every evening. She feels that a semi-formal dinner distinguishes us from our competition and it allows our guests to dress-up after an afternoon in the Salon.
Kelly, here’s the key to the room across the hall. Why don’t you unpack while I gather all my things here?
Lily, as soon as they are unpacked, I’ll take them down to the Salon. They’ll need at least four hours of electrolysis and you, Cindy and I can go out and get a few things to get them started.”
_______________________
“Hi there, little sister,” Holly smiled as she hugged a young lady as tall as herself. “Don’t you look chic, today? I love that black and pink floral print dress. Where do you find all your beautiful clothes?”
“This was on sale last week at Nordstrom’s,” Cindy laughed sitting back down at her table at Starbucks. “You have to learn when they have their sales. This was marked down 60% and it cost only $80. I love this particular dress because I can wear these adjustable straps or if I feel risqué, I can go strapless. Hi, Lily, I love your earrings. Where’d you get them?”
“Hi, Cindy,” Lily said air-kissing both of her cheeks. “My mother gave these to me when I graduated from college. I love hoop earrings and these diamond hoops are so fun to wear with my diamond studs. Am I wearing too much bling?”
“No, silly,” Cindy laughed, “I’d wear them everyday if I had any as pretty. So, girls, tell me about this project you need my help on.”
“It’s a long story,” Holly began. “Lily, can you grab me a small green tea latte while I get started with Cindy?”
“Sure,” Lily said. “Can I get you anything, Cindy?”
“No, thank you, sweetie,” Cindy smiled. “I already have a vanilla frappuccino. Now tell me everything.”
“Well, it started when Trisha sent me to the airport to pick up two new employees,” Holly began. “As you know, we are hosting a group of abused women the next four and a half months at the Spa and we agreed to a women-only policy for employees for the entire period to create a comfortable environment. So you could understand my surprise when the Kelly and Jody I was sent to pick up turned out to be boys; skinny, long-haired boys but boys none the less. Trisha was in a bind. She needed a nutritionist and a masseuse but they had to be female. Trisha immediately apologized when she met them and was getting ready to send them home when I suggested that we might be able help them become convincing girls for their stay.”
“Do they want to become convincing girls?” Cindy laughed. “I mean its one thing to work with a transsexual who feels they are in the wrong body. Have these boys ever thought about dressing as girls?”
“I don’t think so,” Holly smiled, “but they need the jobs and they’ve agreed to do whatever we tell them as long as we don’t do anything too permanent.”
“What do you mean ‘too’ permanent?”
“Well, they’re back getting a little electrolysis on their faces,” Holly said. “They had extremely light beards and I told them that their beards would grow back when they return home.”
“You’re only partially right, Sis,” Cindy smiled. “Electrolysis permanently removes hair although they will see more beard growth as they get older.”
“I know, but I needed to get them started and our guests can’t see any hair on their faces this summer. So, can you help us?”
“Sure, I guess I can,” Cindy laughed. “Do you know how many of my old friends have dreamed of something like this happening to them? And here we are preparing to feminize two boys who have never even thought about it. Let’s start a list of things we need to get to begin with. First, we need Nair to get rid of the rest of their body hair. Then we need a few corsets for each of them so we can begin to bring in their waists to a more feminine proportion. I have a few old breast forms that they can use but I need to get some semi-permanent adhesive so we can attach them to their chests. We also need to get them a little of their own makeup until I can experiment and decide what colors and foundations look best on them. And what about hair brushes, makeup brushes and nail polish. Oh, my word, this is going to be so much fun. Do you have to buy clothes for them?”
“Trisha has given me the company credit card,” Holly smiled. “We need skirts, tops, dresses, heels, lingerie, and jewelry. They are both a size 9 in men’s so I think we can get them a woman’s 10 until we can take them out shopping.”
“Let’s get started, Holly,” Cindy said. “I can’t wait to meet these lucky boys.”
_________________________
Two hours later, Cindy, Holly and Lily returned to the Spa with their arms full of their new purchases. “I’ve never had so much fun shopping,” Holly said. “I, typically, find shopping tedious because I am always worried about how something will look on me. But shopping for Kelly and Jody is like painting a new picture. We can create the style and image that we want and mold our ‘new’ girls into it.”
“Hello, Jody,” Lily said walking into their room. “Ouch, your face looks sore. How was the electrolysis?”
“It was awful,” Jody responded with tears in his eyes. “No one told us how painful it was going to be.”
“Didn’t they give you the topical anesthetic to help the pain?”
“They did but it still hurt,” Jody replied.
“Here let me give you a hug, sweetie,” Lily continued as Cindy entered the room. “Jody, I want to introduce you to Holly’s sister, Cindy. She’s here to help us with your transformation from an ugly duckling to a beautiful young lady.”
“Hi, Jody,” Cindy smiled, “I love your hair. It’s so long and full we’ll be able to try so many styles. And I love your eye brows. Did the electrolysis technician touch them up for you? They really open up your eyes.”
Not knowing how to respond but grateful for the compliments, Jody replied, “Hello, Cindy. You’re just as pretty as your sister. And yes, I was surprised when the technician started on my eye brows but she insisted that she would keep it subtle so it would be unnoticeable when I return to school.”
“She did a great job,” Cindy smiled. “It’s very subtle but it will help us define your eyes when we apply makeup. You’re going to be beautiful when we get through with you. Can you stand up and remove your clothes so I can see what we have to work with?”
Jody couldn’t believe his luck. Here he was with two of the most beautiful women he had ever seen and they were asking him to get undressed. But instead of trying to make love to him they were studying his body to see how they could make it more feminine. “Do you want me to remove everything?” he said sheepishly.
“You can leave your under shorts on but everything else needs to come off,” Cindy smiled. “Don’t worry it’s just us girls here and you have to get comfortable dressing in front of your roommate.”
Jody couldn’t help but blush as he took off all his clothes, “Is this ok?”
“Perfect,” Cindy smiled. “Yes, we have to take your waist in about 4 to 6 inches so I’m glad I brought the corsets. And I want you to go into the bathroom and cover your entire body with this Nair. We definitely need to get rid of your body hair. Don’t worry about the Nair, it’s not permanent. You have to do it every week or so unless you decide to wax or shave yourself. Leave it on for about 10 minutes and then jump in the shower and rinse off. I’m going over to meet Kelly but I’ll be back to help you with your corset.”
__________________
Kelly couldn’t believe it as he watched all his body hair rinse down the drain in the shower. With his raw face and now hairless body, he couldn’t believe how naked he felt without any body hair.
“After you’ve dried yourself,” Cindy started, “rub this moisturizing lotion over your entire body. It will make your skin feel much better. Then come on out and we can get started.”
After applying the lotion, his skin did feel much better but he couldn’t deal with facing the girls naked so he wrapped a towel around his waist before stepping back out into the room.
“Don’t be so shy, Kelly,” Cindy smiled. “By the end of your stay here you’ll be perfectly comfortable be naked with all of us girls. Now lay down on the bed while I attach these breast forms to your chest. I’m going to use an adhesive to attach them. Having them attached gives you the feeling of real breasts but it will wear off in a few months so don’t worry. In addition, we can always use this removal cream to take them off if necessary.”
Kelly couldn’t believe what was happening. Here he was voluntarily lying down while a beautiful woman he had just met was attaching female breast forms to his chest.
“Ok, there we go, we’re finished. Why don’t you stand up and tell me how they feel?”
Standing up, Kelly couldn’t believe the weight and size of the breast forms, “Are you sure these aren’t too big for me?” he asked.
“No, silly,” Cindy laughed. “They’re only a B cup and I think you should be a C cup with your shoulders but I want you to get comfortable with them before we move to the C cup.”
“But they still seem pretty big and heavy.”
“That’s why we wear bras, Kelly,” Cindy smiled. “Today we are going to fit you into a corset that has a built-in bra for support. You’ll love picking out lingerie to support your breasts over the next few months. Why don’t you stand over there in the doorway and reach up and grab the lintel? It will help me when I lace up your corset.”
“Why do I need a corset, Cindy? Isn’t this going a little overboard?”
“What’s your waist size, Kelly,” Cindy asked.
“I think it’s about 30 inches,” Kelly quickly responded.
“Well, Holly is taller than you and she has a 24” waist,” Cindy replied. “If you want to present yourself as a girl then you need a smaller waist. Now I’m only going to reduce your waist about 2 inches this week but we’ll tighten it again next week when you’ve become accustomed to it. There you go. That wasn’t so bad was it?”
“I can hardly breathe it’s so tight,” Kelly complained. “How can you get it any tighter than this?”
“You’ll see,” Cindy smiled, “Women learn to put up with a little discomfort to look good. Now let me help you with these nylons. Women typically wear pantyhose but when we are trying to feel sexy we like to wear garters and nylons. Your corset has attached garters so you’ll have to use nylons until you can do without the corset. To put on nylons you want to gently put your thumbs into the opening like this and gather the nylon all the way to the toe before inserting your foot. Here, take off your towel now and let me pull these slowly up your legs.”
“Can I do it by myself in the bathroom?” Kelly asked blushing and holding his towel over his waist.
“Are you a little excited by all of this girly stuff, Kelly?” Cindy smiled. “Don’t worry, I’ve seen erections before and you have to get more comfortable dressing with women. But go ahead and try to attach the nylons to the garters in the bathroom but be careful. We can’t afford to have you snag or run your nylons before you had a chance to wear them. Nylons can be very expensive. I’m going to go see if I can help Jody but I’ll be back in about 10 minutes. Why don’t you see if you can relieve yourself so we can continue dressing?”
____________________
“Holly, I think I forgot to anticipate something,” Cindy laughed as she closed the door and walked out into the hall.
“Let me close this door and we’ll walk down the hall,” Holly replied.
“I need to go out to the car and grab a few gaffs for the boys.”
“What are gaffs?” Holly asked.
“It’s the tool transsexuals use to hide their genitals. They really help create a feminine appearance down there but they work best if you don’t have an erection. Kelly was so embarrassed that he asked to put on his nylons in the bathroom by himself. I had to tell him to relieve himself while I was gone because we can’t dress him any further if he has an erection.”
“Well, we had the same problem with Jody,” Holly laughed. “What can we do?”
“I think we need to get them on a modest dosage of female hormones which will reduce their libido and prevent them from getting erections,” Cindy replied. “And I know you don’t want to do anything that will produce permanent results but unless we can stop their erections we won’t be able to help them get into their female roles. How can you feel like a girl if you are always worried about getting hard?”
“Will a modest dose cause any long-term effects?”
“Not really,” Cindy replied. “If you were to take them for more than 9 months you would probably see some breast growth and skin softening but they’ll do nothing but lower their libido over the next few months. I have a few gaffs in my car as well as a few female hormone patches. I’ll bring them back to the rooms and I’ll explain to the boys why we need them. They may object a little but look what they’ve done so far. If they object too much maybe I’ll bring them together into the same room. They’ll be so embarrassed seeing each other’s erections that they’ll beg us to apply the patches ourselves.”
“What do we do if they still get sexually excited?” Holly asked.
“Our next step would be an antiandrogen which would shut down their testosterone production,” Cindy smiled. “I loved it when I started on the antiandrogens. My male sex drive went to zero and my penis seemed to shrink.”
“Couldn’t we use the same thing on Kelly and Jody?”
“Yes, I have hormone patches that are a combination of estrogen and antiandrogens,” Cindy replied, “but you might see physical changes in about 6 months.”
“Major changes?”
“No, but everyone reacts differently,” Cindy explained. “Some people see significant changes when they use them both in combination. I would guess they’ll both have some breast development but not much.”
“Well, the most important thing is that they remain in their female role while they’re her,” Holly replied. “We can’t afford to have them get excited in a room full of abused women. So get the combination patch and will tell them that there will be no changes outside of a lower libido which they’ll be willing to lower when they see each other in their corsets and nylons with their erect play toys.”
____________________
An hour later, the boys were fully dressed in floral wrap dresses in addition to being gaffed and medicated. Kelly put up the biggest fight and for 15 minutes refused to go any further. But he soon capitulated when Jody minced into his room in his 3” heels laughing at how sexually excited he was in his corset and nylons.
“Kelly, before we sit down and practice applying makeup, I’d like you to walk out the door and down the hallway and back,” Cindy said. “But I want you to follow Holly and try to mimic her movements. Jody, give them a few seconds and then follow Lily as she follows Kelly and Holly.”
Cindy couldn’t help but laugh watching Kelly and Jody as they followed Holly and Lily. She thought back to the first time she tried on her mother’s pantyhose and high heels when she was 8 years old. Twisting her ankle and tearing her mom’s pantyhose when she fell, she ended up crying in her bedroom for an hour. Learning how to walk in heels was no stroll in the park. But the only way to learn was to practice and she knew she had to encourage Kelly and Jody or they would quit. Who, but a girl or a transsexual, would want to master the art of walking in heels?
“You both did pretty well for your first time in heels,” Cindy smiled. “It is your first time in heels, isn’t it, Kelly? Because, I think you did pretty well.”
“I’ve never worn high heels in my life,” Kelly huffed before realizing that he was being teased. “I just wonder how you girls do it because my feet are already killing me and I just had them on for ten minutes.”
“Don’t worry, boys,” Cindy laughed, “There’s only one way to get comfortable and that’s to wear them constantly and that’s what you’ll be doing for the next few months. Now let me give you a few tips about walking in heels. First, always check your posture when you wear heels. Your shoulders should be back and your pelvis and your breasts should be pushed forward. Now that might feel a little brazen at first but women are generally proud of their breasts and we usually wear heels when we dress for show. Second, as you walk in heels, keep your legs straight and as close together as possible. With each step, point your feet as straight in front of you as you can. Pretend that you are walking on a tightrope. Third, you want to step with your heel down first and then let the sole follow, quickly and smoothly. Fourth, you want swing your arms and your hips for balance and to add a touch of sexiness to your walk. Your arms should be bent at both the elbows and the wrists like this and you definitely want to take smooth, even steps. So let’s try it one more time but show me how you hold your arms before you begin. Perfect, boys, try it again.”
_______________________
“Tomorrow we’re going to take you to the beauty salon and get your hair styled, but we’re going to spend the rest of the day practicing with your makeup,” Cindy said while directing each of the boys to a vanity. “Kelly, you sit at your vanity and Jody can use Holly’s. Now the first thing you have to remember is that girls like to use their own makeup so I’ve spread out a few new supplies in front of each of you. I don’t want you to think that girls don’t share makeup on occasion but it is really quite easy to get an infection using someone else’s supplies.”
“Can I ask a question, Cindy?” Kelly inquired.
“Certainly, dear, I want our lessons to be interactive. I want you to ask questions whenever you want.”
“This isn’t about makeup,” Kelly smiled blushing, “But it must be close to 8:00 pm and we haven’t had a bite to eat all day. Can we get something to eat?”
“I got so caught up in our training that I totally forgot about eating,” Cindy laughed. “Holly, can you go get some lo-cal protein shakes for all of us in the dining hall. Since we’re on the subject of food, has Lily or Holly told you about the dining plan here at the Lavender Door?”
“No,” replied the boys in unison.
“Well, it’s a wonderful menu that is extremely healthy,” Cindy began, “but it is probably a lot more restrictive than you’re used to. They limit you to approximately 1200 calories a day which I would guess is less than half of what you normally consume. But as your corsets clearly remind you, you both can afford to lose a few pounds. I’d like to see both of you lose between 20 and 30 pounds with Jody on the lower end and Kelly on the upper end. Now while we wait for our protein shakes, let’s get back to our makeup.
I try to follow the same routine when I apply my makeup because it makes me more efficient and it results in me looking my best. I want you to follow me as I apply mine with you. First, I apply a concealer that is one shade lighter than my foundation. A concealer covers up any blemishes or under-eye circles and I like to blend it in with a makeup sponge. Next, I apply a foundation that matches my skin tone and I blend it in again with the sponge. Now, Lily and Holly helped me select your foundation but we’ll go to the mall in a week or so and get a perfect match. Next, you use a little powder to set your foundation and then we’re ready to move on to your eyes.”
Cindy smiled as she watched the boys following her instructions. Trisha was really lucky. How many boys would immerse themselves so quickly into such feminine tasks? She then continued,
“Some girls like to darken their eye brows if they’re thin but neither of you will have that problem so your next decision will be to choose three colors of eye shadow; light medium and dark. I use the dark only to line the upper eyelid in a fairly thin line along the upper ashes before using the medium shade for the crease and the lightest shade on the area under my eyebrow. Next, I apply my eyeliner and line my lower lid below my lashes on the outer two-thirds of the lid. After doing the lower lid, I line the entire upper lid before applying my mascara.
With my eyes finished, I apply a little blush to the apples of my cheeks before starting on my lips. I like to line my lips with a lip liner that is one shade darker than my lipstick. I start at the center of my upper lip and work outward. When my lips are lined to perfection, I apply my lipstick before blotting it with a tissue.
Voila! And we’re done! Let me look at each of you. I’d say you did spectacular for the first time. Here comes Holly with our shakes. Let’s take a little break before we remove our makeup and try it again.”
_____________________
“Kelly, you need to wake up,” Holly said as she gently pushed him on shoulder. “It’s almost 8:00 am and we have to be at the salon at 9:30. Jody has already showered.”
As I rubbed my eyes and started to get up, I was immediately brought back to my new reality as I felt the weight of my breast forms. “Do you ever get used to these things?” I said as I gently held my chest.
“Quicker than you think,” Holly laughed. “I love the weight and feel of my breasts. It reminds me every moment that I’m a woman and, as you’ll learn as we explore fashion, they’re an integral part of our personal style. And I don’t think you can say the same thing for that thing between your legs.”
“No, there’s no such thing as cleavage of the penis,” Kelly laughed. “Do you have any suggestions on what I should wear today?”
“Why don’t you jump in the shower and I’ll lay out your things on your bed? I‘ll stick around to help re-lace your corset and help with your makeup if you need me.”
Fifteen minutes later, Kelly was sitting at his vanity in the same white lace full corset that he wore yesterday. He was wearing a pair of white 2” heels that he had slipped on after pulling on his white sheer nylons and attaching them to his garters. “Holly, do you want to help me with my makeup?” Kelly asked.
“No, Kelly,” Holly smiled, “the only way you’ll learn is to do it yourself. So why don’t you start with your concealer and foundation before starting on your eyes. Remember, you want a softer look for daytime so you want to apply less eye makeup.”
“Thanks, Holly, I’m sure I can share that with a lot of my friends when I go back to school.”
“I’m sure your friends won’t even recognize you when you get back,” Holly laughed, “unless you decide to give up your skirts and return to being a silly boy. But, being serious for a moment, have you given any thought to your hair?”
“What do you mean? I thought I was just going to get a girl’s haircut.”
“You are, Kelly, but have you thought about any style that you’d like? Having shoulder-length straight hair gives you a lot of choices. Do you want bangs? How much do you want to work with it every day? More importantly, do you want to change your color or even add highlights?”
“I haven’t even thought about it,” Kelly said while he carefully applied his eye liner. “Two days ago, I didn’t even know what eye liner was and now I’m lining my eyes and trying to decide if I should curl my eye lashes before putting on my mascara. Maybe you can help me with my hair?”
“Well, Cindy’s the expert, and we’re going to meet her at the salon but I think you should stay a brunette but add auburn highlights. And your hair has a wonderful texture so I think you maintain your length but try to add soft waves in a feminine style. Now, blot your lipstick and let’s get you dressed. Jody and Lily have already left.”
_______________________
Neither Jody nor Kelly had ever been in a beauty salon and they looked around with feigned interest when they were directed over to the waiting area. Holly went up to the receptionist and after some girlish banter, the receptionist remarked, “I’ll go see if Cindy is ready for the girls. Why don’t you and Lily show them the hairstyling magazines and see if they see anything they like?”
“That’s a great idea!” Holly smiled. “Lily, why don’t you and Jody look and see if you see any styles that you like while I look with Kelly?”
Five minutes went by before Cindy came out from the heart of the salon and greeted everyone in the waiting area. “Good morning, boys. Have you found anything that you like? I think I have some good ideas for your color but we’ll talk about that shortly.”
“I think Jody likes this long style with the little flip at the ends, don’t you?” Lily smiled.
“I guess,” Jody grinned sheepishly. “My old girlfriend wore a style like that and I thought she looked awfully cute.”
Kelly couldn’t believe what was happening. Both of them should be outraged to be sitting here picking out hairstyles for themselves. Instead of feeling outraged, both he and Jody were smiling while sitting demurely and chatting as if they had been girls all their lives. Every time he thought about quitting and going home, one of the girls would compliment him on his dress or makeup or tell him about an attractive hairstyle and he would lose his resolve and fall further into his girlish role.
“Kelly thinks this medium-length layered page boy style looks fun,” Holly smiled.
“That’s a great cut,” Cindy said while fingering Kelly’s hair. “It will be easy to style and it gives you lots of options as your hair gets longer. Kelly, I don’t know if you realize this but you have hair that girls would die for. But I’d love to enhance your color with some red or auburn highlights.”
“That’s just what I suggested,” Holly laughed.
“And Jody, although you’re blonde,” Cindy began, “it’s a little mousy. I think we need to lighten it a little. I’ll show you a medium golden shade that I think would look great unless you want to go even lighter. What do you think?”
“I don’t know what to say,” Jody replied blushing. “I think I’ll leave the decision-making in your hands.”
“Ok, girls,” Cindy began, “why don’t I take Jody back and get her started with her cut and color. Kelly, you’re going to start with a manicure and pedicure and then I’ll work on your hair when I’m done with Jody. Holly and Lily, you can come back in around 3 hours and the girls will be ready.”
Kelly felt a familiar stirring in his groin when he heard Cindy refer to him as a girl. Even though he was tightly gaffed and wearing a hormone patch, he couldn’t control his excitement and he blushed brightly when Holly and Lily said good-bye. He hoped the hormones would begin to work shortly because found it difficult to act like a girl with an unmistakable reminder of his manhood.
Three hours later Jody and Kelly were almost speechless as they made their way to the front of the salon. “I don’t want anyone to hear me but your hair is beautiful,” Kelly whispered.
“I know,” Jody replied. “I can’t help myself but I get excited when I look at it. Feeling it on my shoulders even gets me excited. I’m sorry; I should have mentioned that I love your hair as well. The highlights bring a real feminine glow to your hair.”
“Thanks,” Kelly blushed. “I guess I feel a little bit like you. I love feeling my hair and I love the way it moves when I move. I’d be lying if I didn’t admit that I was excited the entire time in the salon.”
“Do you mean excited down there?” Jody asked pointing at Kelly’s groin.
“Yes,” Kelly blushed. “I can’t believe I’m saying this but I need to talk to Holly tonight. I’d prefer it if I wouldn’t get excited at least until we get back to school.”
“I agree,” Jody blushed as they saw Holly and Lily, “but let’s wait until tomorrow and give the hormones another day to kick in.”
“I love your hair, Jody,” Lily gushed. “I can’t wait to help you style it in the morning. Holly and I went out the local Ultra store and picked up a few brushes, curlers, and hair dryers for both of you.”
“Kelly, I love your page boy,” Holly smiled. “And the highlights are perfect. Didn’t you just love the manicure and pedicure?”
“I loved them,” Kelly gushed. “I never understood why women spent so much time at beauty salons; but now I know. You get completely pampered. It was wonderful.”
‘Well, let’s get back to our room and we can work on mannerisms and speaking this afternoon.”
____________________
“Let’s do our voice practice together,” Lily said as she opened the door to their room. “I think you’ll feel less comfortable speaking and moving as a female in front of each other and we need to eliminate your discomfort and make it seem natural. When you see and hear each other, you’ll be able to support and encourage each other to improve.”
“That’s a wonderful idea,” Holly began. “Before we start practicing, let me describe a few differences between male and female voices. First, girls tend to speak in a higher pitch than boys. But there are plenty of women that have very low voices. Both of you are lucky because you have a slightly higher pitch than most boys. More important than pitch, girls have a tendency to use a much wider dynamic range when they are speaking. This simply means that there is a much wider range from their highest highs and their lowest lows. It’s what gives women a ‘sing/song’ effect when speaking whereas men often sound very monotone and flat.
Second, women have a much more feminine vocabulary and they are generally much better at enunciation and grammar. For example, a man might compliment a woman by saying, ‘That’s a nice purple sweater.’ In a similar situation, a woman might say, ‘I really love your violet sweater! Or is it magenta? The ruffle trim is so delicate.’
And finally, so much of speaking as a woman is our body English. You probably heard someone say that woman talk with their hands. Well, that’s only partially true. We use our hands, our faces, our eyes, our hair, and our entire body when we speak. If you begin to feel feminine in your movement it improves the femininity of your voices. Let’s practice a few sentences so you can see what I mean. Jody, I’m going to walk over a greet Lily and when I’m finished I want you to repeat everything that I did. OK?”
“Yes, Holly,” Jody replied nervously. He immediately focused on Holly as she took eight graceful steps across the room swaying her hips like a fashion model with one hand holding her shoulder bag and the other held high and bent at the wrist. When she arrived beside Lily, she gently placed her hands on Lily’s shoulders while tossing her hair to one side and softly air-kissed her cheeks saying, “Oh, hi Lily. I love your dress. Is that a Michael Kors?”
“Do you see how I integrated my voice into my body movement?” Holly smiled. “Don’t feel embarrassed about acting like a girl because that’s what you are this summer. Go ahead and give it a try, Jody.”
Two hours later, their throats and feet were sore from all their practice but each of them was beginning to feel more comfortable acting girly in front of each other. Kelly, in particular, seemed to be enjoying his practice despite himself. Holly would occasionally catch Kelly with practicing feminine hand gestures even when he was supposed to be watching Jody practice.
“Kelly, did you take a foreign language at school this year?” Lily asked.
“Yes, Lily, why do you ask?”
“Well, our next step is to give both of you a tape recorder with a headset. We want you to practice repeating sentences that we have pre-recorded on the tape recorders just like you do in a language lab. We need you to practice at least 2 hours every day repeating the sentences but paying careful attention to the pitch, intonation and inflection. We’ll continue to practice speaking in role play situations but we need you to practice every day until your new voice becomes second nature.”
____________________
“Wake up, sleepyhead,” Holly said gently nudging Kelly on the shoulder. “We have to meet with Trisha at 10:00 am and I’d like to grab a bite to eat beforehand.”
“What time is it?” Kelly asked lifting himself out of bed.
“It’s 8:30 so we have to hurry. I’ve already showered so the bathroom is yours. I’ll be dressed and made up before you’re done your shower so I’ll lay out your lingerie and clothes before running to the cafeteria to grab us some coffee.”
“Holly, I need to talk to you about something,” Kelly said blushing deeply.
“What do you want to talk about, honey?” Holly smiled. “I’m all ears.”
“I don’t really know how to say this,” Kelly began, “I mean this is so embarrassing. But I keep having erections and they are really distracting. I know I’m supposed to have erections as a boy but not when I’m dressing and acting as a girl. I don’t want you to think I’m a pervert but...”
“No, Kelly,” Holly smiled, “Your not a pervert. Women’s lingerie and clothes are both sexy and sensual. That’s why we wear them. But we don’t need your little rascal disturbing you all day. How often do you have erections?”
“I have them most of the day despite wearing the gaff and so does Jody.”
“I’m sorry if this is embarrassing,” Holly said walking over and hugging Kelly. “But I want us to be girlfriends for the next few months. Lily and I tell each other everything. We talk about our boyfriends, our periods, and even how we smell. So don’t be embarrassed about this. Let me talk to Cindy about this while you’re in the shower. She should be in the salon by now.”
“Maybe we can use a patch with a higher dose,” Kelly said still blushing. “Thanks for understanding, Holly.”
“Now you get in the shower while I lay out your clothes. I’ll stop in and visit Cindy after I get our coffee.”
________________________
“Hi, Holly,” Cindy said as she checked her appointment schedule, “What brings you here so early?”
“Remember when we talked about hormones and the boys getting erections,” Holly began, “Well, they’re still getting erections and both of them complained that they’re distracting. Do you have patches that have stronger dosages?”
“There are patches with stronger dosages,” Cindy began, “and I forgot to mention that we need to change the patches weekly; but they are still slow-acting. It sounds to me like the boys need an injection of both Depo-Provera and Estrogen which will stop their erections immediately. But are you sure you want to do this because this will cause significant changes over the next six months?”
“Kelly and Jody are beside themselves with embarrassment,” Holly said. “They want the jobs but they want to be able to act as girls without getting sexually excited.”
“Ok,” Cindy smiled, “I’ll grab the stronger patches and the hormone shots and I’ll meet you in your room.”
____________________
When Cindy walked into Kelly and Holly’s room she was overcome with memories as she watched Kelly carefully doing her makeup. Kelly’s new hairstyle really framed his face beautifully and his blouse and skirt completed a perfectly stylish picture of femininity. She thought back to her own transition and wondered if Holly was doing the right thing. She always felt that she was a girl. She was just born with a birth defect; her male body. But Kelly and Jody were just pretending to be girls so they could keep a job. Yet when she looked at Kelly and saw his enthusiasm she thought that maybe there are some boys that should be girls even if they never even thought about it. “Well, don’t you look gorgeous, Kelly,” Cindy smiled. “I think I have something that might be able to help your little friend hibernate for the next five months.”
“Are you sure it won’t do anything permanent?” Kelly whispered.
“No, dear, it won’t. Have you felt any changes yet?”
“No, Jody and I feel like we always have; and, I never imagined that I’d hear myself say this, but it’s disturbing to be constantly erect when we’re trying to act feminine.”
“Well, why don’t you come over here and bend over. Holly can lift up your skirt and pull down your panties a bit while I give you these two shots. These should have an immediate effect and combined with these new patches they should put your little friend to sleep until you’re ready to go home. Once I’ve given you your shots, I’ll go over and help Jody.”
___________________
“Good morning, boys and girls” Trisha laughed as she opened the door to her office. “Come on in so we can talk. Kelly and Jody, you look stunning. Did you do your own hair and makeup this morning?”
“Yes, we did,” Jody said blushing.
“But Holly and Lily are there in case we need any help,” Kelly laughed.
“They haven’t needed much help so far,” Lily laughed. “I wish we could take credit but both of them are fast learners.”
“Well, that’s why I wanted to meet today,” Trisha began. “I want to set up a schedule for Kelly and Jody so they look perfect for our guests in just 18 days.
First, I think you both need a little more electrolysis. I’d like you to each to have 2 hours every other morning until our opening. I want them to continue to work on your faces and remove any stray hairs or re-growth and I want them to remove your sideburns. In addition, they should work on your shoulders, backs and chests so there are no strays if you are wearing anything revealing.”
“I’m sorry for interrupting, Trisha,” Jody injected, ‘but why do we need to have our sideburns removed?”
“Don’t apologize, Jody,” Trisha replied. “But look at Holly, Lily or me. Do you see any sideburns? Our hairlines stop just above our ears and if you want to look natural we’ll have to get rid of any hair up to a normal female hairline. Nine more days of electrolysis should really clean you up. If you have time you may want them to start on your legs.”
“I don’t think we need to do our legs,” Kelly replied. “We can always shave them so we’ll have hair there when we leave.”
“You’re right,” Trisha laughed, “You don’t need electrolysis on your legs but I’d rather you get them waxed at the salon instead of shaving every day. As a matter of fact, you should schedule yourself at the salon today to get a weekly manicure and pedicure as well as leg wax. In addition, you need your hair color touched up every two weeks so schedule yourselves for a bi-weekly cut and color as well.
Now I also want you to plan a daily routine where you practice makeup techniques for 2 hours, hair styling for 2 hours, and female voice practice for 2 hours. After lunch you can spend 2 hours learning about your jobs here. Kelly, I need to introduce you to our physician, Sally Tyler. You and she can discuss how you’ll work together with our guests when they arrive. Jody, I’ll introduce you to Leslie Nichols, our physical therapist. She’ll teach you the types of massage that are offered in our Spa.
Then after dinner, I want Holly and Lily to bring you to the Great Room so we can do role plays to prepare you for anything a girl might encounter during your stay.
We’ll practice social and dining etiquette, mannerisms, conversation and style. It’s impossible to teach you everything in less than 3 weeks but I really believe we can accomplish a lot.
Finally, I want Holly and Lily to take you shopping at the local mall this weekend.”
“You want us to go out dressed as girls,” Kelly gasped.
“Yes,” Trisha laughed. “From now until the women’s program is finished in June, you’re girls. How can you pass as a girl with our guests if you’re afraid to go outside as a girl? From now on I’ll only refer to you as girls and I’ve already informed our entire staff you’re here for the entire summer and to treat you as any other young lady. You’re both beautiful. Look in the mirror. With a little more work, your parents and friends won’t even recognize you. So, yes, you need to go to the mall and buy additional lingerie and a few more skirts, dresses and heels. Don’t worry, you’ll do fine and as you’ll find out, girls love to shop.”
_____________________
Two days later Jody was sitting at her vanity practicing with her makeup when Kelly knocked on the door. “Is Lily here?” Kelly asked.
“No,” Jody replied. “She wants me to practice on my own for a while.”
“Can I come in and join you? I just practicing a few different hairstyles and I hate sitting by myself.”
“Sure, you can use Lily’s vanity if you’d like,” Jody replied.
After playing with hair for a few minutes, Kelly turned to Jody saying, “How do you like my hair like this?”
Before he could even reply, Jody lowered his mascara with his hand shaking and tears beginning to fall down his cheeks. Within seconds he was sobbing uncontrollably as Kelly left his seat and went over and held him gently. “What’s wrong, Jody?” Kelly asked. “Would you rather be by yourself?”
“No, Kelly” Jody barely whispered. “I’m grateful that we’re here together. But look at us. We’re prettier than any of the girls that we’ve dated and we’re practicing hair styling and makeup. I was dreaming of surfing in my free time this summer. I don’t think I’ll ever get a chance to surf and what would I wear? A bikini?”
“There, there, Jody,” Kelly said with the beginnings of tears in his eyes. “I think we both need a good cry. I think the hormones are finally affecting us.”
“I think you’re right,” Jody laughed through his tears, “I haven’t had an erection since Cindy gave us those shots. Actually, I feel a lot better without all that pressure down there. I actually felt sore when I got excited wearing my gaff. Did you?”
“Did I?” Kelly laughed. “I felt like I was on the brink of an orgasm all day long. I had to clean my gaff and my panties every night when Holly wasn’t watching. Now let me wipe your tears with these tissues. I was going to tell you how much I liked the way you did your eyes but you might have to touch them up again.”
“Are you happy that we’re here?” Jody asked.
“At first I thought we were crazy to accept the offer to work as girls,” Kelly smiled, “but I’m really beginning to enjoy myself. I don’t want you to think I’m gay or anything. And before we got here, I never even thought about dressing as a girl. But I think you’d be lying if you told me that you don’t enjoy the feel of nylons on your freshly shaved legs; or the emotions you feel when you look in the mirror after you’ve slipped on an elegant silk dress before dinner.”
“I won’t lie,” Jody replied. “Part of me wants to go home but that part grows smaller every day. I really love pretending to be a girl. I love the clothes. I love my hair and doing my makeup. I love being pampered in the Spa. And I feel that our friendships with Holly and Lily are much deeper than any of our old friendships with our guy friends.”
“And, more importantly,” Kelly smiled, ‘you’ll love the $20,000 we’ll get paid at the end of the summer; so let’s just enjoy ourselves. I think we’ll learn so much about girls these next few months that it will make us better boyfriends when we’re in relationships in the future.”
“You’re probably right,” Jody laughed wiping away the last of his tears. “But you need to promise me that you’ll never tell anyone how we gained so much knowledge.”
“I promise,” Kelly replied before air-kissing both of Jody’s cheeks.
____________________
“What are you wearing to dinner tonight, Kelly?” Holly asked when they both got back to their room. “Trisha wants us to be a little dressier to celebrate the end of orientation and the opening of the Spa tomorrow.”
“I was thinking of wearing my regal blue cutaway silk dress,” Kelly replied. “I love the high Empire waist and soft, full skirt. I don’t know why but I feel deliciously feminine when skirt gently sways with my every movement.”
“Oh, I love that dress,” Holly smiled, “and you can wear those silver sandals with 3” heels since it’s a special occasion.”
“I was hoping to get a chance to wear those 3” heels since Trisha insists that I stick with 2” heels at work. My Jessica McClintock silver Rhinestone clutch will complete my look. Do you want to shower first?”
“No, I want you to have more time to look your best,” Holly said. “I can decide on my dress while you’re in the shower.”
An hour and half later, Kelly and Holly made their way into the Great Room softly clicking their heels on the marble floors. The entire staff of the Spa almost filled the room; each person elegantly dressed as if they were going to a formal dance. Seeing Jody and Lily across the room, Kelly waved and grabbed Holly’s hand and weaved their way through the crowd to greet them.
“You look gorgeous, Jody,” Kelly said as she gently bussed her cheek. “I love it when you wear your hair up; it really accentuates your neck and shoulders.”
“Thanks, sweetie,” Jody blushed. “Did you and Holly go to the salon this afternoon because your makeup looks like it was professionally done?”
“No we didn’t, Jody” Holly laughed, “but Kelly gave me a few pointers that helped me with my look. Lily, I love your earrings.”
“I borrowed them from Jody,” Lily smiled. “She has great taste and I was hoping to get a chance to wear them. Listen up a second; I think Trisha wants to address the room.”
“Good evening, ladies,” Trisha started, “Let me begin by telling you that you all look beautiful and I hope we have a chance to have a few more formal dinners over the next few months. If I don’t get a chance to speak to you all individually, I wanted to let you know that I am so very proud of all of your effort during our orientation. I am also excited about the next few months and I am looking forward to providing our guests with a peaceful environment to inspire positive changes in their lives.
I would, also, like to introduce our two new college interns, Jody Parker and Kelly Slater, who have made a number of sacrifices and changes in their lives to join us here until September. Jody is a massage student and will be assisting Leslie Nichols in the Spa. Kelly is a nutrition major and will be assisting Dr. Tyler in our Wellness facility. Jody and Kelly, can you make your way over here so I can give you your name tags and formally introduce you to everyone?”
Smiling nervously, Jody and Kelly walked over to Trisha one hand holding their clutches and the other held femininely high exposing their beautifully manicured hands. When the arrived beside Trisha, she air-kissed them both on the cheek before handing them their name tags. “I am so proud of Jody and Kelly and what they have accomplished in these few short weeks and I want everyone here to do whatever you can to make their stay a life-changing experience.”
It took nearly twenty minutes for Jody and Kelly to make their way back to Holly and Lily as they were greeted by everyone on their way. A few of the ladies they had met before but there were a number that they had never met. They were thrilled to be greeted so warmly by so many new faces. “This must be what it feels like when girls join a sorority,” Kelly laughed as she approached Holly.
“Boys are much more reserved and a lot less fun,” Jody injected. “Look at our name tags, girls. My name is spelled, J-O-D-I and Kelly’s is spelled K-E-L-L-I. I think we’ve passed our initiation. I can’t wait to meet our guests and start work tomorrow.”
_____________________
Two weeks later Kelly was sitting at his vanity brushing his hair when Jody stuck his head in the door. “Hi, Kelly, do you mind if I join you?”
“Come on in, Jody. I’d love some company. Where are you coming from?”
“I was at the salon for the past two hours,” Jody smiled. “Cindy was touching up my color and trimming a few loose ends. How do you like my hair?”
“I love the soft curls,” Kelly replied. “Did you lighten it a little more?”
“Yes, I hope I don’t look like a ditzy blonde,” Jody laughed, “but Cindy suggested a shade lighter and I actually love it.”
“How is work going?” Kelly asked.
“I love my job,” Jody laughed. “It’s everything I dreamed about. Have you ever heard a doctor say that he or she became a doctor because they wanted to help people? Well, I wanted to become a masseuse because I wanted to make people feel better, too. And our guests love it; most of them have never had a massage. So many of them have suffered from physical abuse that I might be the first person in years who has touched them and made them feel good.”
“I’m so happy for you,” Kelly smiled, “and even better, I’m so happy for the guests. They need to experience some joy in their lives.”
“You’re so right,” Jody said, “and they are during their stays I think. How about you? Do you like your work?”
“Absolutely!” Kelly replied. “I am really getting a chance to help these ladies improve their diet. Most of them have no understanding of the hierarchy of the food groups and what they really need to eat to stay healthy. I think I am really making a difference in their lives if they can stay with some of what I’ve taught them. Even better, I’ve learned so much about all of them and their personal lives. When I signed on for this job, I thought all I’d talk to clients about would be food, health and nutrition. I guess that’s one of the differences between girls and boys. I love hearing about their families and their hopes and dreams. I really think the guests are much more open and talkative with me as a girl than they would be in real life.”
“You’re totally right,” Jody laughed. “My clients tell me everything. Like you, they tell me about their families but as we get deeper in the massage, they open up about old boyfriends and how they felt when they were intimate with them. It’s funny, I always dreamed about helping people but I never thought I’d get so intimate with people. Come to think of it, I never dreamed I’d be giving massages wearing a designer skirt and blouse with 3” open-toed sandals with my hands looking as pretty as they do. Don’t you love this nail color?”
“It’s to die for but that reminds me, I need to confirm my appointment tomorrow for my color touch-up. I think I need another manicure and pedicure as well. I hope they can fit me in.”
________________________
“Jody and Kelly, you’ve been here two months and you haven’t gone out at night. Are you anti-social?” Holly asked.
“We’re not anti-social, silly,” Kelly laughed, “It’s just that we don’t have a car and we don’t really know the area.”
“How about joining Cindy, Lily and me tonight?” Holly asked. “It’s Saturday night and I’m not taking no for an answer.”
“I think I have something to do,” Jody whispered.
“What, like go to bed? I really am insisting that you join us. We’ll have so much fun and you can’t stay here the entire summer.”
“But we felt so uncomfortable at the mall when we went shopping,” Kelly begged.
“That was over 7 weeks ago, Kelly,” Holly smiled as she walked over and hugged Kelly. “Look how much you’ve changed. If you feel comfortable here you’ll have no problem in a dark nightclub. Look, we’re leaving in 30 minutes and you’re both coming with us.”
“Where are we going and what should we wear?” Jody asked anxiously.
“We’re going to a drag bar called the Queen Mary that’s about 40 minutes north of here. I like to wear something sexy but not too dressy. I know you don’t have any jeans so just throw on a nice dress and re-do your makeup for an evening look and meet us in the lobby at 8:30.”
Two hours later they were being seated at a small table but not before Cindy and Holly greeted nearly everyone in the place. “You seem to know everyone in the place, Holly,” Kelly laughed.
“We enjoy coming here every once in a while. We’ve met some of the ‘girls’ and they appreciate it when we treat them as ladies.”
“I can’t believe how many ‘girls’ there are,” Jody said in astonishment. “I had no idea that so many men liked to dress as women.”
“There are a lot more than you think,” Cindy laughed. “This is just one bar among hundreds in California that caters to transsexuals and cross-dressers and the men that are attracted to them. I think they’re going to start the show; wait until you see how beautiful these ‘girls’ are.”
Kelly and Jody couldn’t believe there eyes as they watched the show. The ‘girls’ were beautiful and they were so feminine that they couldn’t be boys. “Cindy, I can’t believe they were all boys,” Kelly said incredulously. “They’re beautiful and they were so graceful.”
“I hate to break your bubble, Kelly,” Cindy laughed, “but every single one of them still has their original equipment and although they are extremely pretty none of them is as pretty as either you or Jody.”
“I don’t know whether I should be happy hearing that from you or upset,” Kelly replied blushing.
“It’s a compliment, Kelly, and you and Jody should be proud of what you’ve accomplished these past 2 months. You’re living these ‘girls’ dreams,” Cindy said pointing around the room. “So enjoy yourself.”
As Cindy finished talking, two men approached the table and greeted Cindy before asking if she would like to dance.
“Thanks for asking, Steve,” Cindy replied, “but my feet are killing me from work today. Have I introduced Kelly and Jody? I bet you they’d love to dance.”
Before they could say no, Jody and Kelly were on the dance floor dancing for the first time as girls. Although they were uncomfortable dancing with men at first, they began to enjoy themselves realizing that all they had to do was shake and twist the same way they did when they were dancing with girls. It wasn’t until the music changed and their partners reached for their hands and began to pull them closer for a slow dance that they each began to worry. Neither of them had ever slow danced as a girl before and more importantly, neither of them had ever been held that close by a man before. When the dance was over they both excused themselves and rushed back to the table.
“Did you enjoy your first dance, girls?” Cindy smiled.
“Oh, my God, that was disgusting,” Kelly cried. “Your friend, Steve, held me so tight during that slow dance and all he wanted to do was grind his member into my stomach.”
“My guy was worse,” Jody began. “Do you know him, Cindy? He said his name was Tom but I didn’t believe him. When we were slow dancing, he asked if I’d like to go back into the corner and let him suck my cock. And those were his exact words. Could you believe it? He knew I was a boy.”
“Don’t be so naíve, girls” Cindy laughed. “This is a drag bar. The men here assume that any ‘girl’ is really a guy. They are attracted to them because they are girly but still have penises. It’s not the end of the world that they found you attractive.”
“But I didn’t go to all this trouble tonight to look my best so a guy would be attracted to me because he thinks I’m a guy,” Kelly replied. “I’ve worked hard to be accepted as a woman and I guess I was hoping to find a man who would find me attractive as a woman. Why do these guys get dressed as women if they don’t want to fit in as women?”
“Don’t worry, Kelly,” Cindy replied. “We don’t have to come here anymore. I just thought you’d be more comfortable knowing that there were other boys who enjoyed dressing as girls.”
“Cindy, how come you know so much about these ‘girls’?” Jody asked.
“I think you should take that as a compliment, Cindy” Holly smiled.
“What do you mean?” Kelly asked.
“I’m a transsexual, girls,” Cindy smiled although she seemed surprised. “I thought both of you knew. Up until two years ago, I had the same plumbing as you. But as opposed to you, I’ve dreamt of being a girl all of my life.”
“I had no idea,” Jody gasped. “You’re so feminine and you look so much like Holly.”
“That’s because she’s always been my sister,” Cindy said laughing. “But anyway that is why I know so much about these ‘girls’. Kelly, you asked why they enjoy coming and dancing with men who desire them because the have penises. That’s a question a lot of people have difficulty with. You have to understand that most of these ‘girls’ only dream of living what you two are experiencing this year. Most of them only get to dress once or twice a month. Because of that, they have very little chance of ever really passing as women. They have no experience living or being treated as a woman. Here they get to have a small taste even if it is somewhat unnatural. They would die to experience what you have lived these past few months. Living as a woman 24/7 is only a dream for most of them. Only a few like me ever take the steps necessary to have it become a reality. To come here even one night a month and to be partially treated as a woman is heaven to most of these girls. I’m still friends with a lot of them. We went through a lot together and I expect I’ll always have a place in my heart for them.”
“I don’t know what this means, girls,” Holly smiled, “but it took Cindy eighteen years to come to the conclusion that Kelly came to when she said she didn’t get dressed to be thought of as a man. At first, Cindy thought she might be gay and this was the best she could expect. But after a lot of soul-searching she realized she wanted to be accepted as a woman by the world and not a man in a dress. You come a long way in these past two months.”
_________________________
“Can Lily and I join you for lunch, Trisha?” Holly asked when she saw Trisha sitting on her own in the dining room.
“Certainly, girls,” Trisha said. “Cindy is joining me I a few minutes. The more the merrier. How is everything going so far?”
“It’s been wonderful so far,” Lily replied. “I love having Jody as a roommate and helping her blossom as a young lady.”
“Here comes Cindy,” Holly injected, “Let’s wait for her before we go any further. Hi, Cindy, you look beautiful as usual. How do you do it?”
“It helps when you run a salon,” Cindy laughed. “I let all the technicians practice on me.”
“Lily was just complimenting Jody on how she’s blossoming,” Holly smiled, “and I thought you would all want to know that we had to move them both up to C cup bras which required another trip to the mall to get new bras and corsets. Kelly stopped me yesterday morning complaining that all of her bras were shrinking in the wash. After having them try on one of my bras, I realized that they were developing more than I originally intended.”
“Is there anything we can do about it?” Trisha asked.
“No there isn’t,” Cindy replied. “I told Holly that this might happen before we gave the boys the additional hormone and anti-androgen shots but the boys were really frustrated by their erections. There’s no reversing what we’ve done. As a matter of fact, if there breasts have developed like that; I suspect that their genitals have atrophied as well.”
“Do you mean that we castrated them?” Trisha asked with an ashen look on her face.
“Nothing that drastic,” Cindy sighed, “but it will take some time for them to regain the use of their willies again and they may never get as hard as they used to get but all men face that over time. The real problem will be their breasts. I’m guessing that they are already an A cup on their own and that they’ll probably be approaching a B cup before they leave.”
“Well, I guess we’ll deal with that problem when they leave,” Trisha said. “It’s funny. They both stopped by separately last week and asked if they could continue to work as girls for the rest of their internships. The both had different reasons. Jody thought it would be easier for the rest of the staff. And Kelly said she enjoyed rooming with Holly and she thought it would be an awkward change for both of you. I guess if their breasts continue to develop I could always offer to pay to have them removed. I mean what boy wants to go through life with female breasts?”
“I don’t know if you’ll have to,” Holly smiled. “Kelly is an absolute doll and I think she should remain a girl.”
“I think Jody should, too,” Lily laughed. “I know lots of girls who aren’t as feminine as either of them.”
“But this isn’t fun and games, girls,” Cindy began. “Jody and Kelly aren’t transsexuals and they never wanted to pretend to be girls until they faced the loss of their jobs. I give them credit for trying so hard but that’s not the same as wanting to become a woman permanently.”
“I know what you’re saying,” Holly replied. “But they both changed a lot and it’s my opinion that they’re both close to the precipice and I think they may not want to go back. You heard Kelly last month, Cindy. He said that he dressed up that night so that a man would find him attractive; a heterosexual man not a gay man. He wanted to compete with us for men. I think he loves being a girl. He and Jody found that out quicker than you.”
“Well, you might be right,” Cindy laughed. “Who am I to argue? I love being a woman and I can’t imagine that anyone wouldn’t if given a chance.”
_____________________
“Can you believe there are only 5 more days in June?” Lily asked walking into Kelly’s office.
“You’re right,” Kelly smiled. “That means the Women’s program is nearly over and the Coed program starts next week.”
“Wait until you see the change with the addition of men,” Lily laughed. “It doesn’t matter if they’re married or single; they are always hitting on us. Do you have any free time? Would you like to go for a run with Holly and me?”
“I’m sorry, I love to but I have an appointment right now,” Kelly said looking at the door. “Hello, you must be Mrs. Gonzalez. Come on in and have a seat in front of my desk. Lily was just leaving. See you at dinner, Lily.”
After Lily left, Kelly returned to her chair behind the desk and gracefully sat down while smoothing her skirt under her seat. After a feminine toss of her hair, she smiled at Mrs. Gonzalez and asked, “So have you completed the questionnaire that I gave you?”
Smiling Mrs. Gonzalez replied, “I have but before we begin can I ask you a personal question?”
“Certainly, Mrs. Gonzalez,” Kelly smiled. “What would you like to know? We’re told to keep no secrets while we’re working at the Lavender Door.”
“Please excuse me for asking this,” Mrs. Gonzalez asked shyly, “but are you a transsexual?”
“Am I a what?....Oh, my God,” Kelly cried before bursting into tears.
Seeing Kelly becoming hysterical, Mrs. Gonzalez immediately moved and closed the door before returning behind the desk and hugging him. “I’m sorry I asked the question, dear. I didn’t want to upset you. You’re beautiful and I had no right to ask you that.”
“But why did you think I was a transsexual?” Kelly replied barely getting out between sobs.
“You just listen for a second and catch your breath, sweetheart,” Mrs. Gonzalez began. “I never should have asked you but seeing you this week reminded me of my daughter so much that couldn’t help myself. You know that I’m here because I’ve suffered physical abuse from my husband. Well, the reason he abused both me and my daughter was because I helped her transition and become a woman. She was born a boy but I could tell from a very early age that she wasn’t happy. In high school, he was severely harassed because he was so effeminate. I asked him what was wrong and he told me that he always felt he was a girl and he asked me to help him transition. I love my daughter and she is a beautiful woman just like you are. So please accept my apology.”
Drying his tears with a tissue, Kelly asked, “But why did you think I was?”
“My daughter had a lot of facial surgery during her transition which you will be lucky enough not to need. One of the procedures was a shaving of her Adam’s apple. Girls don’t have a pronounced Adam’s apple and yours started me thinking. I’m sorry.”
Please don’t tell anyone, Mrs. Gonzalez. I’ll lose my job and even worse the Spa will get in trouble for violating the woman-only policy.”
“Don’t worry, dear,” Mrs. Gonzalez smiled. “I won’t tell anyone. You’re more of a girl than half the women here. Now let me help you dry those tears. Do you have your makeup in your handbag? Let me help you touch up your eyes. I used to love helping my daughter with her makeup but she won’t even let me watch her anymore. She says I’m too critical. Can you believe that?”
____________________
“Kelly and Jody, I’m glad I glad I caught you together,” Trisha said. “Do you have a second to talk?”
“Yes, Trisha,” they both replied at the same time.
“I just wanted to congratulate you on doing such a great job so far,” Trisha smiled. “You both have been a joy to work with and it has been fun to see you develop both professionally and personally these past few months.”
“Thank you, Trisha,” Jody replied. “This has been the best experience of my life and we’re both glad that we didn’t embarrass the Spa.”
“Don’t be silly, Jody,” Trisha laughed. “But the women’s program ends in two days and the Coed program starts immediately so I just wanted to prepare you for the changing environment.”
“Are you worried that the men will be able to tell we’re not really girls?” Kelly whispered.
“Not a chance,” Trisha laughed. “Women are much more observant than men, honey; and you passed with flying colors. No, I’m much more concerned with the men discovering you as women. No matter what we do to discourage the men from flirting with the staff, there are always a few that push the limit. I want you to be prepared to be flirted with and then to be able to let them down without bruising their egos.”
“Well, hopefully, Holly and Lily will show us a few tricks when we go dancing tomorrow night.”
“Where are they taking you?” Trisha asked.
“A place called ‘Sandals’ in San Diego,” Jody replied. “They told us it’s a real upscale nightclub with lots of eligible young men. We can’t wait.”
“That’s a wonderful club and the guys are gorgeous,” Trisha smiled. “I’m glad you’re going with Holly and Lily because I suspect you’ll need help fighting off all those boys.”
“I never dreamed I’d need to fight off a boy’s attention,” Jody laughed. “Look, here comes Mrs. Gonzalez with a bouquet of flowers. I wonder who sent her flowers.”
“Hi, Mrs. Gonzalez,” Trisha smiled, “Who sent you the flowers?”
“Oh, these aren’t for me,” she beamed. “They’re for my favorite nutritionist, Kelly.”
“Oh, my word, they’re beautiful, Mrs. Gonzalez. Let’s go back to my office and I’ll put them in a vase.”
As Kelly and Mrs. Gonzalez entered his office, Mrs. Gonzalez spoke first, “Now Kelly, I want you to call me Roberta from now on.”
“Ok, Roberta,” Kelly smiled, “but only in the office here because Trisha requires us to use Mrs. or Mr. when we address our guests. Now you didn’t need to get me these beautiful flowers.”
“Yes, I did, dear,” Roberta began. “I’m still beside myself about the other day. I had no right to bring that up.”
“Actually, I’m glad you asked me, Roberta,” Kelly smiled. “It’s made me do a lot of soul-searching and I’m learning more about who I want to be.”
“I’m so happy for you, Kelly. Come here and let me give you a hug. You’re a beautiful young woman with a wonderful life ahead of you.”
______________________
A week later, Holly and Kelly were getting ready for their evening out when Holly noticed that Kelly was looking a little morose. Trying to cheer her up she said, “I love your dress. It really shows of all your curves. What shoes are you going to wear?”
“I haven’t really thought about my shoes,” Kelly replied with a single tear falling down her cheek.
“Well, that’s not like you. Is everything all right, Kelly?”
“I guess it is,” Kelly said through a forced smile. “I think it must be these darn hormones.”
“Why? What were you thinking about?”
“I was looking at you putting on your lingerie and then your dress,” Kelly began. “Instead of getting excited watching a beautiful girl get dressed, I was jealous because your dress is sexier than anything I can wear. Here I’m worried that you’re going to attract more guys than I will because your dress is more revealing. I was just wondering what it’s like to be able to show as much cleavage as you can. I’m sorry. You don’t need to hear this.”
“Oh, sweetie, don’t cry,” Holly said. “You have plenty of sexy dresses.”
“I know,” Kelly replied. “It’s just I wish I could show a little more cleavage but as helpful as these breast forms are, I can’t wear anything that’s too revealing. Will you listen to me? Here I am dreaming about having my own breasts so I can dress as sexy as you when a few months ago all I could dream of was going to bed with a girl like you. I don’t know what’s happening to me.”
“Are you unhappy that you took this job?” Holly asked.
“Not at all,” Kelly smiled. “It’s been the most wonderful experience in my life. But I think I’m beginning to enjoy being a girl more I ever imagined. I’m beginning to wonder if I really want to go back to being a plain old boy.”
“Well, then we need to get you ready for dancing tonight, girl” Holly laughed. “Let’s try another dress that’s a little more revealing but still breast form-safe. Then we’ll do your hair in a real sexy style and we’ll be ready to fight off the boys.”
____________________
Two hours later, Cindy, Holly, Kelly, Jody and Lily excitedly arrive at ‘Sandals’ only to see a long line of people waiting at the door. “Oh, darn,” Lily exclaims, “I was so excited to see if the dance lessons you gave us would help us dance any better with boys.”
“I know,” Kelly laughed, “I never thought I’d have to learn how to dance backwards especially in heels but it looks like will have to try again on another night.”
“I can’t tell if the two of you are more disappointed about not getting a chance to dance,” Cindy laughed, “or not getting a chance to show off your new dresses. But not to worry, girls, just grab your bags and follow me. Now I want to hear the click of your heels and see the swing of your hips as we approach the doorman. We’ll see if he wants to disappoint 5 single girls and send us to the back of the line.”
Two minutes later the girls are standing at the bar looking at the cavernous dance floor when Jody asked, “Cindy, how did you know the doorman would let us in?”
Smiling, Cindy replied, “Jody, you still have a lot to learn about being a girl. What man is going to turn away 5 gorgeous, single women? I never wait in lines at nightclubs anymore; I just give them my sexiest walk and my biggest smile and the door is always open. As a matter of fact, put your purse back into your bag. Give us a few minutes to find a place to sit and I’m sure we’ll have guys knocking themselves over to buy us a drink. Look, I see an empty table over there.”
Before they were even seated, three men approached them from across the room. “Good evening, girls. I didn’t expect to see you here tonight,” smiled one of them. “I don’t know if you remember us but we’re guests of the spa and we couldn’t help but notice you there.”
“Oh, hello, Mr. Watkins,” Cindy said, “Sure we remember you. And there’s Mr. Smith and Mr. Simpson. I didn’t know you knew each other.”
“Hi, girls,” David Smith replied. “First, I insist you call us by our first names. My name is David and this is Wayne and you already know Rick Watkins. I’ve met Cindy in the salon and Jody gave me a massage but I’m afraid I haven’t been introduced properly to the rest of you.”
“I’m Kelly,” Kelly smiled, “and this is Holly and Lily.”
“Good evening, ladies,” Wayne Simpson injected. “To answer Cindy’s question, we’ve been friends since we graduated from college three years ago. We actually live here in San Diego but we treat ourselves every 2 years to a vacation at your spa. Before I bore you to death, can we buy you a drink?”
“I’d love a Cosmopolitan,” Jody said blushing.
“Why don’t you just order 5?” Kelly laughed. “That will be a lot easier than remembering 5 different drinks and we all love Cosmos.”
“While Wayne’s getting the drinks,” Rick began, “can either David or I talk any of you into a dance?”
“My heels are killing me,” Holly smiled, “but Kelly and Jody were talking about dancing all day. I’m sure they’d love to dance.”
Holding his hand out like a perfect gentleman, David asked, “Kelly, would you care to join me on the dance floor?”
“I’d love to,” Kelly replied blushing.
“And, Jody,” Rick laughed with his hand outstretched; “Would you give me the honor of this dance?”
“I was thinking you’d never ask,” Jody smiled coyly.
As they approached the dance floor, the music abruptly switched from Euro disco to a familiar Frank Sinatra classic. “Thank God they switched to a slow song,” David said to Kelly as he escorted her onto the dance floor, “I’d hate to embarrass myself flapping my arms.”
“I have a feeling you say that to all the girls,” Kelly smiled.
Across the floor, Rick was taking Jody in his arms when he whispered “I want you to know that I was hoping to dance with you since I saw you come into the club.”
“Is that why you and David asked all of us?” Jody smiled.
“We didn’t want to be rude, Jody,” Rick laughed. “But I’ve been thinking of asking you out since I saw you at the spa three nights ago at dinner.”
“I’m sure you would be saying the same thing to Holly or Lily if you were holding them in your arms,” Jody blushed as the song came to a slow finish.
“I’m telling you the truth,” Rick laughed, “Would you like to join me for dinner next Saturday night? I don’t want to hear that you don’t even know me because you’ll see me every day at the Spa next week.”
“Oh, I think Wayne has our drinks,” Jody said pointing to the table across the room.
“Is that a yes I’m hearing?” Rick asked.
“Give me a little time to think about it,” Jody smiled. “I’ll let you know by the end of the night.”
Three hours later they were all exhausted. Rick and David had danced with each of the girls but it was clear to everyone that they had paid special attention to both Kelly and Jody. As the girls were getting ready to say their good-byes, David approached Kelly and asked, “Would you like to go to dinner next Saturday? Rick told me he asked Jody and I thought it would be fun to double date.”
“I’d love to go to dinner,” Kelly replied before Jody could let him know that he hadn’t accepted yet. “Have you decided on a restaurant or a time?”
“Not yet,” David laughed. “Rick was still waiting to see if Jody would accept his invitation.”
“Jody, sweetheart,” Kelly smiled, “are you going to leave me to these two wolves next Saturday night or are you going to join us?”
“Alright, I’d love to go to dinner, Rick,” Jody smiled. “I thought you were kidding.”
“I rarely joke about dates with beautiful young ladies,” Rick smiled. “Maybe Wayne will join us if he can decide between Cindy, Lily and Holly.”
_____________________
Eight days later Trisha met Jody and Kelly in the dining room after their evening out with Rick and David. “How was your evening last night, girls?” she asked.
“It was so romantic,” Jody replied before he could stop himself.
“I think I could get used to being wined and dined if every date was like that,” Kelly blushed.
“I hope you weren’t naughty,” Trisha laughed.
“How dare you say that?” Jody said laughing. “The boys were perfect gentlemen and we had a lovely evening.”
“Well, I saw that they all checked out today. Do you think you will ever see them again?”
“They’ve already asked us to go to dinner and a show next Saturday,” Kelly smiled.
“Well, they must really like you,” Trisha smiled. “I think you both better get a little advice from Holly and Lily on how to put off their advances if they get too frisky with you.”
“Who says we want to fight off their advances?” Kelly laughed.
“Speak for yourself, you little minx,” Jody laughed. “Although, which of us would have dreamed about kissing a boy good-night a few months ago.”
“I still want you to talk to Holly and Lily,” Trisha began, “because young men they’re age think about a lot more than kissing. Now I also wanted to talk to both of you about a serious problem that has come up.”
“Have we done anything wrong?” Jody asked.
“No, no. You’ve done nothing wrong, girls,” Trisha smiled. “But I did get a call from both of your mothers. They are now scheduled to join us here for your last 2 weeks starting next Sunday.”
“Oh, my God,” Kelly gasped. “What did you tell them about us?”
“Don’t worry, girls,” Trisha laughed. “I told them that we had an abused women’s program for the last 8 weeks and that I had to send you to a Spa in Northern California to finish your internships. So they don’t expect to see you here when they visit.”
“But what should we do?” Jody asked. “They’ll definitely recognize us.”
“I don’t think they’ll recognize either one of you but I think there are a few things we can do to assist you. First, I’m going to change your names on the programs and your offices to Kathy Smith and Jill Tyler who happened to be the nutritionist and masseuse before you arrived. I’ll also give you their name tags for the rest of your stay. Next, I think we should think about a few cosmetic changes to alter your look a little.”
“What were you thinking about?” Kelly asked. “Nothing drastic I hope.”
“No. Nothing drastic at all,” Trisha smiled. “But, Jody, I think you should lighten your hair another shade and Kelly, I think you can add a little more red to your hair. Not a lot but enough to confuse your mothers if they get suspicious.”
“Do you think we should do anything else?” Jody inquired.
“I’d like you to do two other things that aren’t permanent but will truly disguise you,” Trisha began. “First, I think you need to pierce your ears; not once but twice in each ear. You’ve been wearing clip-ons for too long and your mothers will notice that your ears aren’t pierced. Just about every girl your age has pierced ears.”
“But isn’t that permanent?” Kelly asked.
“No, it isn’t permanent,” Trisha said. “Once you stop wearing earrings your holes will close up and heal without any scarring. I, also, want you to get your eye-brows re-shaped. No boy wears his eye-brows in thin, high arches and your mothers won’t recognize you if you do. I know they would look incredibly feminine but they would grow in quickly when you leave and you can fill them in with an eye-brow liner until they do.”
“I think you’re right, Trisha,” Kelly laughed. “The last thing my mother would expect to find is her son dressed like a girl. And the more girly I am the better if I want to avoid her. I’ll get to the salon today and get my ears pierced and eye-brows reshaped. I think I’ll wait until Saturday to add highlights to my hair since I want to look my best on my date.”
“That’s a great idea, Kelly,” Jody smiled, “let’s get our ears pierced now and maybe we can go out and buy some earrings. I’ve been dying to have my ears pierced but I was afraid it was permanent.”
____________________
Cindy was speaking to the receptionist at the salon when she saw Jody and Kelly walking down the hall towards the entrance. She could only smile when she thought about how much they had changed in the last 7 months. They way they walked. They way they held their hands when they talked; the softness in their features as they continued on the hormones. It was hard to believe that they were really boys. “Hello, Girls,” Cindy spoke, “What brings you to the spa today. I don’t see you on the schedule.”
“We’re hoping we could make an appointment to get our eyebrows done plus we were hoping to have our ears pierced,” Kelly smiled.
“Why aren’t you the brave ones?” Cindy smiled. “What are you thinking about with your eyebrows?”
“Believe it or not, we’d like to have them thinned and arched,” Jody replied.
“Don’t you think that will be a little too feminine when you go home in a few weeks?”
“Yes, but that’s not the problem we face next week,” Kelly explained. “You won’t believe it but both of our mothers are coming to the spa next week. Trisha made up a story about moving us to a spa up north but she suggested we make a few cosmetic changes to avoid detection. The more girly we look, the less likely they are to recognize us.”
“I’ve wanted to wear pierced earrings for months now but I’ve been afraid to try,” Jody smiled. “This is the perfect opportunity and Trisha said the holes will heal and close quickly when we stop wearing earrings.”
“She’s right,” Cindy replied. “Have you thought about adding some more highlights to your hair? I think if we can really change your look by lightening you even more, Jody. And, Kelly, I’ve been dying to try an amber glaze highlight on you”
“I’d love to try that. Could we make an appointment for our hair and nails for Saturday morning?” Kelly asked. “We are going out with David and Rick Saturday night and we certainly want to look our best.”
“But we’d love to see if you could fit us in for our eyebrows today,” Jody smiled.
And don’t forget our ears,” Kelly laughed. “I think we both want two holes in each ear.”
“We can fit you in right now,” Cindy smiled. “Mary can thread your eyebrows, Kelly, while I pierce Jody’s ears and then we’ll switch. But one more thing, girls, what’s with the Kathy and Jill on your nametags?”
“Another great idea of Trisha’s,” Jody replied. “She thinks we should stop using Kelli and Jodi for obvious reasons. And these were the nametags of the last two girls in our jobs. So I’m Jill for the next three weeks and Trisha’s changing our names on the programs and our office door as well.”
“Well, Jill and Kathy, let’s take you back into the salon and get started,” Cindy laughed.
______________________
“Oh, my God, Lily, you have to see Kelly,” Holly said when she entered the room and saw Kelly admiring his new earrings in the mirror. “You pierced you ears, Kelly. They look great but your brows are stunning. Hurry up, Lily; you won’t believe your eyes.”
“I think I already know,” Lily shouted. “You have to see Jody as well. She looks great.”
“Why’d you get up the nerve to pierce your ears and thin your eyebrows?” Holly asked. “I’m jealous you look so good.”
“It’s a long story, Holly, but let me start by asking you and Lily to call us Kathy and Jill for the next few weeks. Our mothers are going to be Spa guests next week and we need to make sure they don’t recognize us.”
_____________________
“What show is David taking you tonight?” Holly inquired as Kelly was applying his makeup.
“We’re going to see ‘Guys and Dolls’ at the Goldman Theater,” Kelly replied. “I’m so excited. I think they have great seats and I’ve never seen the show. What dress do you think I should wear?”
“Well, I see you’re creating a smoky look for your eyes so darker colors would look good,” Holly replied looking through Kelly’s closet. “I think you’d look great in this swingy black Trapeze dress? It’s sheer and silk and really flatters your figure. It would give you a chance to wear those black 3” Manolo Blahnik sandals that you’ve been dying to wear. You’re so lucky that David is so tall and dreamy. Kelly, I want to ask you if you’ve ever thought about doing anything more than simply kissing David?”
Across the hall, Lily was picking out a dress for Jody when she suddenly asked, “Jody, have you thought about what you’re going to do if Rick asks you to stay at his house tonight?”
“No, I haven’t. But the answer’s no and you know that,” Jody replied.
“I know that, Jody, but Rick doesn’t. I don’t think he is going to just want to end the night shaking your hand and saying good night.”
“I know, silly,” Jody smiled. “I let him kiss me good-night last week.”
“He may want more than a good-night kiss this time, sweetie. What are you going to do then?”
“What are you suggesting, Lily?” Jody gasped.
“I know you don’t want to hear this but both you and Kelly have been out a number of times with Rick and David and it’s obvious that you both like them. It’s also obvious that they like you as well. At some point they are going to want something more than a good night kiss.”
“Well, we can’t let them take our clothes off or they’ll find out we’re boys,” Jody said
“I know that, Jody,” Lily laughed. “That’s why I was going to suggest that you think about doing them orally if they really pressure you.”
“Do you mean giving Rick a blow-job?” Jody barely whispered.
“Yes, that’s exactly what I mean,” Lily smiled. “Have you ever been the recipient of a ‘blow-job’ as you call it, Jody? Did you like it?”
“I can’t believe I’m talking to you about this,” Jody said. “Yes, I have a few of them and yes I loved how they felt but I’ve never thought about doing it to another boy. I’m not gay.”
“Look in the mirror, honey,” Lily smiled. “Do you see a gay boy in the mirror? I don’t. I see a beautiful young lady and sometimes we girls service our boyfriends orally; like when we’re having our periods for example. It’s actually a lot of fun. Boys are so horny it usually only takes a few minutes before they come.”
“Does it taste bad?”
“Boys always ask the same question,” Lily laughed. “It really doesn’t taste that bad; a little salty and thick sometimes. But I actually love being in control of a boy like that. If you start by licking the length of their penis while you’re gently rubbing their thighs, a boy will be almost ready to come in a minute. But you want to slow down so that his pleasure is enhanced. As his breathing increases you want wrap your lips around his penis and slowly slide up and down slowly increasing your rhythm. At the same time, you want to gently massage the base of his scrotum until his tension reaches a peak and he explodes in your mouth. If you swallow his cum, you’ll own him; he’ll do anything for you.”
“Do you really think he’ll force me to do it?” Jody asked with a slight bit of trepidation.
“No, I don’t think he’ll force you to do anything, Jody” Lily replied. “I think you should begin to think about how you could please your boyfriend if it gets to that point. And that’s what boys and girls do when they go on a few dates.”
_______________________
“I never thought you were going to get up,” Holly said as she returned to her room. “How were dinner and the show last night?”
“They were wonderful,” Kelly smiled, sitting at his vanity pulling the curlers out of his hair. “It was a special night for a number of reasons.”
“Did you make your boyfriend happy?” Holly laughed.
“He was happy just escorting me,” Kelly laughed. “But if you really want to know, yes, I made him very happy. And you’re right, it’s actually fun giving someone that much pleasure.”
“Where did you do it?” Holly smiled. “Were you all in the car and did Jody treat Rick to a surprise as well?”
“No, we didn’t do it in the car,” Kelly blushed. “Rick took us back to his apartment. And, yes, Jody passed her initiation as well.”
“Welcome to the sisterhood,” Holly laughed as she hugged Kelly from behind.
“Did you swallow everything?” Holly inquired.
“As much as I could,” Kelly laughed, “but you never told me how much comes out or how forcefully. Thankfully, I had my mouth around him or it would have shot clear across the room. I had to clean him up a little so thanks for the tissues. I can’t believe we’re talking about this. Think about it. Here I am, styling my hair after doing my makeup, talking about performing oral sex on my boyfriend on the day I might see my mother for the first time in 8 months. And I’m a boy.”
“Do you really think of yourself as a boy, Kelly,” Holly asked gently.
“No, I guess not,” Kelly replied. “When I look in the mirror, I see a girl. When I was with David last night, I was a girl. But three weeks from now I have to go back to being a boy so until then let’s just not think about it.”
“That’s a girl!” Holly laughed.
____________________
“Welcome, Mrs. Slater, don’t you look lovely this evening,” Trisha gushed as she introduced herself to Kelly’s mother.
“Hello, Trisha,” she replied, “please call me, Donna, Mrs. Slater sounds so formal.”
“Ok, Donna,” Trisha smiled, “but I insist that the rest of the staff address all of our guests with either a Mr. or Mrs.”
“I understand, a little formality goes a long way in a service business,” Donna replied. “Let me introduce you to Ginny Parker, Jody’s mother.”
“Welcome, Mrs. Parker,” Trisha smiled holding out her hand in greeting. “Ginny and Donna, I’m sorry that your son’s had to be sent to our sister spa up north but we agreed to host a group of abused women two months ago as a women’s-only facility. But I’m so glad you decided to come and enjoy yourselves anyway.”
“Thank you, Trisha,” Ginny replied. “This is such a nice way to begin our spa holiday. Is dinner always semi-formal?”
“Yes, it is unless we decide to really dress up and make it formal.” Trisha replied. “We think this separates us from our competitors who allow their guests to go to meals in their bathrobes. A lot of our guests like to exercise in the morning before visiting the spa and salon in the afternoon for beauty treatments. There is nothing more fun than dressing for dinner after you’ve had your hair styled or your makeup professionally applied.”
“I couldn’t agree more. How did the boy’s do when they were here?” Ginny asked. “They told us they were having a wonderful time.”
“They were terrific employees,” Trisha smiled. “And they got so attached to the health and spa treatments here that you probably wouldn’t even recognize them.”
“I’m sure they did,” Donna laughed. “We can’t wait to see them when they get home.”
“If I can do anything to make your stay more enjoyable then please let me know,” Trisha smiled. “Excuse me because I have to greet some of the other guests before we sit down for dinner.”
Two hours later, Donna and Ginny were walking back to their rooms after a light but spectacular meal. “That was a delicious meal,” Ginny started. “Did you meet any of the spa staff?”
“I met one of the physical trainers. I think her name was Holly,” Donna replied. “She told me that she leads the hikes every morning. I think I’m going to try to get up every day and try those.”
“Was she the tall, blonde girl that you were talking to just before dinner?”
“Yes, that was her,” Donna responded. “She is such a nice young lady.”
“Did you happen to see the tall, brunette that she sat down beside at dinner?” Ginny asked.
“No, but aren’t there a number of tall, graceful young ladies on the staff here?” Donna began. “Did you meet Cindy, the salon director? She looked well over 6’ tall.”
“Yes, I did meet Cindy. She’s a lovely girl but I wish you saw the other girl that Holly sat with at dinner. She looked like a female version of your son, Kelly. She was absolutely beautiful. I thought it was funny when I was told by someone else on the staff that she is the spa nutritionist. Wasn’t that Kelly’s job before they sent Jody and him up north?”
“Yes, but we need to get to our room because I’m exhausted and we need to get up early to make that hike.”
___________________
“Have you tried to see the nutritionist? I think her name is Kathy Smith.” Donna asked Ginny 5 days into their stay. “Every time I set up a time, she has a replacement.”
“The same thing happened to me,” Ginny replied. “But her replacement was a real physician so I was pretty happy with my consultation.”
“I know. My consultation was terrific, too,” Donna responded. “But wasn’t Kathy the girl that you thought looked like Kelly? I just wanted to see what she looked like. The same thing happened when I tried to make an appointment for a massage. I think the masseuse looks a little like Jody but when I showed up for my appointment, Holly, the trainer, gave me a massage.”
“You’re right,” Ginny said. “I had a substitute masseuse as well. But I did overhear my beautician, Lily, talking with her roommate, Jill, the masseuse. I was getting a facial so my eyes were closed but Jill was telling Lily about a date she has this Saturday night at 8:00 pm. She was saying that she and Kathy, the nutritionist, were going out to dinner and dancing. Maybe we can step outside and peek on them when they are leaving on their dates?”
“How silly can we be?” Donna laughed. “Sounds like a great idea.”
____________________
When Holly walked into her room after work on Saturday she saw Kelly holding up a dress in her closet. “Do you want to wear one of my dresses tonight when you go out with David?”
“I was just dreaming about wearing something this revealing,” Kelly replied, “but I could never get away with it with these breast forms.”
“Would you like to try it on without the breast forms?” Holly asked. “I have the removal cream right here.”
“It’ll look silly without any breasts,” Kelly replied.
“I don’t know, sweetie. You’ve been on hormones for almost 8 months. You might have a little development.”
“Sure,” Kelly laughed, “I have plenty of time to reattach them. I’ll probably feel naked without them.
Five minutes later Kelly was speechless as he looked in the mirror. He gently cupped each of his breasts and was thrilled at the sensations that ran through his body.
“What do you think?” Holly smiled. “Do you want to try my dress on now?”
“I can’t believe it.” Kelly smiled as she imagined David touching his breasts. “I have to be at least a B cup. How will I hide these when I get back home?”
“I think you are at least a B, maybe larger,” Holly smiled. “I can see by the look on your face that you love how they feel. I think they will begin to shrink when you stop the hormones but enough of that. Let’s try on that dress to see how it fits before you shower.”
“Do you mean the BCBG sequin sheath I was holding up?” Kelly gasped.
“Yes, Kelly, but let me show you how to wear this molded push-up plunge bra that just adheres to your skin. This bra is made for plunging necklines and gives you just the right amount of support without getting in the way. Once you put the dress on let’s go show Jody and see if she notices. Maybe she’ll want to have her breast forms removed as well.”
______________________
A little before eight, Ginny and Donna slipped outside the spa and hid behind the Hibiscus plants just behind where the cars stop at the entrance to the Spa. A few minutes later, Kelly and Jody met their dates in the lobby of the Spa before walking with them to the Mercedes that was parked outside. Unknown to both of them, Cindy and Donna were watching from behind a wall of flowering hibiscus. Kelly looked breathtaking in his light tan BCBG sequin sheath. He styled his hair in flowing waves cascading over his shoulders. He carried a Marc Jacobs ivory Hobo bag which perfectly matched his ivory Manolo Blahnik 3” heels.
Jody looked equally gorgeous in his blue Anne Klein stripe silk dress with soft spaghetti straps. He looked equally chic in his navy Dolce & Gabbana 3” heels. His hair was piled high on his head accentuating his soft shoulders while a few tendrils softly framed either side of his face.
“Kelly, let me get the door for you,” David said. “I can’t embarrass myself watching Rick hold the door for Jody.”
“Thank you, honey. I’m really looking forward to dancing tonight.”
When the car drove away, the two ladies came out from behind the plantings with stunned looks on their faces. “Those two gals are beautiful,” Ginny said in a daze. “But I thought their names were Kathy and Jill?”
“Did you hear what I thought I heard?” Donna asked in a whisper. “I thought I heard that young man say Kelly and Jody!”
“That can’t be right,” Ginny said. “I really don’t know what I heard but those two young ladies do have an uncanny resemblance to our Kelly and Jody.”
“But did you see their eyebrows?” Donna asked. “They looked like a fashion models; perfectly thin and arched. What boy would let anyone do that to his eyebrows?”
“No it couldn’t be,” Ginny said as she started to laugh. “What are we thinking? Jody never showed any interest in any of my clothes or in any feminine interests for that matter. Those two young ladies were the epitome of femininity and there is no way they could be our sons.”
“I agree,” Donna laughed. “We must be getting paranoid hiding out here in the dark. Let’s get back inside. I’m sure we’ll run into both those girls next week and it will eliminate any of our confusion.”
__________________
“It’s happening again,” Donna said with annoyance. “I can’t get in to see either Kathy for a nutrition consultation or Jill for a massage. It’s Thursday and we’re leaving Sunday. I want to get to the bottom of this.”
“I know,” Ginny complained. “I thought we cleared everything up last Saturday night when we had our little private eye moment. But they seem to be keeping those two girls deliberately from us. I’m going to Trisha’s office. Would you like to join me?”
“What are you going to say?” Donna asked.
“I don’t know exactly,” Ginny replied, “but I guess I’ll ask why they won’t let us meet with either of them.”
When they arrived at Trisha’s office they were surprised to see her and both Ginny and Holly seated and engaged in a deep conversation. “Hello, Mrs. Slater! Hello, Mrs. Parker!” Trisha said when she saw them standing in the door. “What can we do to assist you?”
“We would like to know why Kathy, the nutritionist, and Jill, the masseuse, are deliberately avoiding us.” Ginny said before she lost her nerve. “We’re paying guests like everyone else. Something strange is going on and we’d like to know why.”
“That’s exactly what we were discussing, ladies,” Cindy injected. “Why don’t you come in and grab a seat because I think you’ll need it?”
When both Ginny and Donna were seated, Trisha stood up and looked them both in the eye and said, “I think we all owe both of you an apology, ladies. Those girls have been avoiding you but not because the spa doesn’t want you to enjoy every aspect of your stay here. They have been avoiding you because they are really your sons, Kelly and Jody.”
“What do you mean?” Donna reacted in shock.
“You can’t be serious,” Ginny whispered. “We spied on them going on a date last Saturday night. They were incredibly feminine. There is no way that is my Jody.”
“I’m afraid it is true, ladies,” Trisha began. “It all started because your sons applied for an internship that we had advertised in one magazine, ‘Women’s Fitness’. They both had wonderful applications and when I saw their names, I assumed they were girls. It wasn’t until they arrived that we realized our mistake. While I was getting ready to send them home, they were begging to find a way to stay and work. You see we had signed a contract to provide a women-only facility to an organization that helps abused women regain their lives. They had contracted our facility for five months starting last February. I jokingly said that the only way it would work is if they became girls for the internship.”
“It was really my fault,” Holly interrupted. “I was the one that told Trisha that I thought Kelly and Jody could become convincing girls. I picked them up at the airport and I saw how excited they were to start the jobs. I also saw how disappointed they were when they realized our mistake. Both of them had long hair and delicate features. They were thin and, more importantly, they were willing to do anything to keep the jobs. Both of them said they wanted to take some of the burden of their cost of school away from you.”
“So you changed their sex?” Donna asked incredulously.
“No, they haven’t changed sex, Mrs. Slater,” Cindy replied. “They still have all of their male equipment. They have just been pretending to be girls.”
“Well, they didn’t seem to be pretending when they went on their dates last Saturday,” Ginny exclaimed.
“Give me a second and I’ll get to that.” Cindy began. “I was asked to help Holly and Lily. We just wanted to help your sons look like girls. I suggested giving them a small amount of female hormones to prevent them from having a sexual reaction around any of the abused women. Over time, your sons asked for more. That is why they are as developed as they are but it is all reversible.”
“Are you telling me that my son asked for female hormones?” Donna asked in shock.
“Yes, I am.” Holly answered. “He surprised all of us with his desire to learn to be a girl. Before we go any further, I think both of you ladies should sit down with your sons and ask them about what they’ve experienced. I think you’ll be surprised. I think both of them may ask you to help them remain girls.”
“Are you saying they’re transsexuals?” Ginny asked in anger. “What do you know about transsexuals?”
“We know quite a bit about transsexuals, Mrs. Parker,” Cindy smiled. “You see, I’m a transsexual and Holly is my sister and she has lovingly helped me when others rejected me.”
“I’m so sorry, Cindy” Ginny said. “I hope I didn’t offend you.”
“You didn’t, Mrs. Parker,” Cindy replied. “Actually, I’m quite happy because it looks like it never crossed your mind that I might be a transsexual. But let me continue talking about Kelly and Jody. They both took to being girls like they had been practicing all their lives. I don’t know if they’ll want to live their lives as women but I do know that they need your love and support no matter what they decide.”
“What do you think we should do?” Donna asked. “How should we approach them?”
“That’s what we were discussing before you knocked on the door,” Trisha smiled. “Kelly and Jody are going out with their boyfriends again this Saturday night. We think you both should stop by and watch them as they interact as young ladies. You can then have a real mother-son talk or mother-daughter, if you will, on Sunday morning.”
“When you say boyfriends, do you really mean boyfriends?” Ginny asked unsure of where this would lead.
“Yes, they have been dating for over two months,” Holly smiled.
“Are those two young men gay?” Donna inquired.
“Not a chance,” Holly laughed. I broke up with Kelly’s boyfriend, David, about a year ago. We dated for over two years and I can tell you he is 100% heterosexual.”
“Then why are they dating our sons?”
“Because they think your sons are the most beautiful girls in the world,” Holly smiled.
“Are they sexually active?” Ginny again nearly whispered. “All the young men I knew at that age were.”
“I think they are,” Holly replied. “But Jody and Kelly haven’t let the boys see them without their clothes. So the real answer is they’re active sexually but not fully active.”
“This is all too much to take in,” Donna responded. “I think you are right about Saturday night. I definitely need to see them interact as women before we have a serious talk on Sunday.”
___________________
“Sandals’ nightclub was busy on Saturday night but Donna and Ginny had no trouble getting a table in the back when they arrived before the crowd at 9:30. Kelly and Jody had left for dinner a little before 7:00 so they expected them any minute.
“There they are coming in the door, Ginny” Donna said cautiously pointing toward the door. “I can’t believe how feminine they look holding hands with their dates and walking so sexily in those heels.”
“I can almost hear the click of our heels when I remember leading our dates to a nightclub twenty five years ago,” Ginny smiled dreamily. “Maybe having a new daughter will be a lot of fun. Look at their dresses; they’re gorgeous.”
“I know,” Donna replied, “Those dresses fit them like gloves and I’m sure they chose them because the fluid skirts will move so wistfully when they dance. Look, Jody just dropped his handbag on that table and he’s leading his date to the dance floor. I can’t believe they love to dance so much. I don’t remember Kelly ever talking about dancing.”
“I feel a little guilty spying on them like this,” Ginny smiled, “but look at Kelly over at their booth. They can’t keep their hands off each other.”
“He certainly isn’t pushing him away,” Donna laughed. “I can’t believe how comfortable he is kissing a boy; especially here in public.”
“Well, this dark nightclub isn’t exactly a public square,” Ginny laughed along with Donna. “I certainly remember getting frisky with my boyfriends in places like this.”
“I know, honey. I’m not that old. Let’s watch them a little longer before we try to invite them over here.”
“Look, Kelly’s rushing up to the dance floor with his date. I think I hear a slow song. He must like slow dancing. Do you remember how difficult it was to learn to dance in high heels?” Ginny laughed.
“I nearly broke my ankles a hundred times,” Donna replied. “I can’t imagine how Kelly and Jody learned to dance so well in heels. They’re dancing better than most of the girls on the dance floor.”
“I have an idea for inviting them over here.” Ginny said. “Look, Jody’s going back to their booth with his date. I’m going to go over and stand near the dance floor and say hello to Kelly when he’s finished dancing. Once he gets over the shock, I’ll invite him and his date to join us but not before getting Jody and his date. Wish me luck.”
Two minutes later, Ginny was standing strategically next to a railing on the dance floor watching as Kelly ran his fingers through his date’s hair before pulling his lips close for a lingering kiss. When the song was over they began to make their way back to their booth when suddenly Ginny said, “Oh, hi Kelly, We never expected to see you or Jody here.”
“Hello, Mrs. Parker,” Kelly replied before she realized what had happened. Mrs. Parker had called her Kelly and said she had Jody as well. How could this have happened he thought in a panic?
“Why don’t you introduce me to your date?” Ginny smiled.
“Mrs. Parker,” Kelly said stumbling, “this is David. David, this is Mrs. Parker. She’s a guest at the Spa.”
“Hello, Mrs. Parker,” David responded. “I hope you are enjoying your stay. I just love the Lavender Door. That’s where I met Kelly two months ago when I was a guest.”
“Let’s not be formal,” Ginny smiled, “Please call me Ginny. I’m Jody’s mother. Why don’t you grab Jody and your friend and join us at the large table in the back. Your mother would love to meet your date, Kelly.”
“That’s a great idea, Mrs. Parker, I mean Ginny,” David laughed. “I’ll go get Jody and Rick while you take Kelly to see her mother.”
As Ginny took Kelly’s hand, she saw the slightest tear form in Kelly’s eye. “Kelly, don’t tear up. You look beautiful and your mother’s very excited to see you. We’ve known about you and Jody for a few days and no matter what, we really love you. Come on, everything will be just fine.”
“Hi, mother,” Kelly whispered as she approached the table. “I’m sorry. I really didn’t want you to see me like this.”
“Don’t be silly, Kelly?” Donna said as she got out of her chair. “I love your dress. It brings back memories of when Ginny and I had the figures to wear something that sexy. Come over here and give me a kiss.”
“I see Jody and your friends making their way over here, Kelly,” Ginny said. “We have no intention of giving your secret away so let’s just have one drink together and your mother and I will be going back to the Spa.”
“Since you’ve recovered from the initial shock,” Donna smiled, “Why don’t you handle the introductions while Jody gets a chance to get reacquainted with his mother.
Jody was almost drained of color as he approached the table. He thought that he and Kelly had avoided any run-ins with their mothers. He never in his wildest dreams imagined getting caught dressed so femininely on a date with his boyfriend. As he held both his and Kelly’s handbags, he tried to imagine what he would say to his mother.
“Hello, Jody,” Donna smiled, “Your dress is gorgeous. Where do you and Kelly shop?”
“Oh, I bought this at Nordstrom’s,” Jody replied robotically. “Hello, Mother, I’m sorry we haven’t seen you at the Spa.”
“Come here and give me a hug, Jody,” Ginny smiled. “Kelly, why don’t you do introductions?”
“David and Rick, I would like you to meet my mother, Donna, and Jody’s mother, Ginny,” Kelly said blushing.
“Hello, boys,” Ginny said extending her hand. “It’s a pleasure meeting both of you. Why don’t you both grab a seat while Jody and I run to the ladies’ room? Jody looks a little pale; maybe she can join me while I freshen up.”
As they were walking to the ladies’ room, Jody turned to his mother and said, “Mother, I’m so embarrassed that you’ve seen us like this.”
“Why is that, dear?” Ginny smiled. “You’re absolutely beautiful. I’m your mother and I only want what’s best for you. Come on, here’s the door, let’s touch up our makeup.”
After entering the ladies’ room, Jody walked over to the long counter top and opened his bag looking for a tissue.
“Are you looking for a tissue, dear?” Ginny asked. “I have one right here. Let me clean up your eyes. There you go. Why don’t you touch up your mascara and lipstick and we’ll go back to the table.”
Jody felt incredibly awkward pulling out his mascara in front of his mother. Despite applying makeup every day for nearly 8 months, this was the first time he was in this feminine sanctuary with anyone who knew he was a boy; and here he was applying mascara and lipstick in front of his mother.
“What’s that perfume you’re wearing?” Ginny smiled. “It smells so sweet and spicy without being overpowering.”
“It’s Light Blue by Dolce & Gabbana,” Jody smiled sheepishly. “Would you like to try a little?”
“I’d love to,” Ginny said as she lightly sprayed her neck and her wrists. “Thank you, dear. It’s going to be such much more fun going out with you now that you know so much about being a woman. Now let’s get back to the table so I can get to know your boyfriend.”
An hour later, after a round of drinks and a lot of introductory conversation, Donna stood up saying, “Now we don’t want to monopolize your entire evening. Ginny and I need to get back to the Spa. It was a pleasure meeting both of you, David and Rick. Hopefully, we’ll see a lot more of you in the future.”
“I agree,” Ginny laughed. “Now I want you lovebirds to get back on the dance floor and enjoy yourselves before this place closes. Jody, I’ll see you in the morning. Would it be alright if I stop by your room around 9:00 am?”
“Certainly, mother,” Jody blushed. “I’ll see you then.”
“Kelly, I’ll see you at the same time if that’s alright?” Donna smiled.
Later, when they were walking out the door, Ginny turned to Donna and smiled, “I think we’ll show up around 8:00 before they’ve had a chance to get dressed and see how much our little boys have changed.”
________________________
At 8:00 the next morning, Jody was applying his makeup sitting only in his bra, panties, with his nylons attached to his garters. His hair was still wet and covered in hair curlers when Lily asked, “So how did your mother react when she saw you last night?”
“She was actually quite nice,” Jody smiled. “I guess I truly didn’t know what to expect but she was really sweet. She even helped me with my makeup when we went to the ladies’ room.”
“What are you going to tell her when she asks if you like being a girl?” Lily smiled. “And what are you going to say if she asks you if you want to remain a girl?”
“I think you know the answers to both of those questions,” Jody blushed. “I love being a girl and, when I really think about it, I can’t imagine going back to being a boy. I guess I’ll have to tell her that I want to stay a girl.”
“How do you think she’ll react? And what will your father say?”
“I don’t care about my father,” Jody began. “My parents divorced when I was 10 years old and he has barely been a part of my life since then. But I want my mother to support me so I hope she’ll understand.”
“When is she meeting you?”
“She said she’ll be here in about an hour,” Jody replied as she heard a knock on the door. “Lily, can you get that since you’re finished getting dressed.
“Sure, Jody,” Lily said as she walked to the door and gently pulled it open. “Hello, Mrs. Parker. This is a surprise. We didn’t expect you for another hour.”
“Hello, Lily,” Ginny smiled as she stepped into the room. “We thought we’d surprise Jody and Kelly and get a jump on the day. Hello, Jody, don’t you look sexy in your lingerie! Do you always wear nylons and garters?”
“Most of the time,” Jody blushed as his mother kissed him on his cheek.
“I’m so glad you haven’t started your hair,” Ginny smiled. “I was hoping to watch when you style your hair. But first, let’s grab a robe and go over to Kelly’s room. Donna and I need to talk to you and Kelly privately.”
Jody couldn’t believe what was happening as he grabbed his ballerina pink Oscar de la Renta silk wrap robe with scalloped trim and stepped into his pink shearling slippers. Walking across the hall, he saw Holly and Lily walking to the dining room fully dressed as if they knew that his mother and Kelly’s mother would arrive early.
“Good morning, Jody,” Donna Slater smiled as she kissed him on the cheek. “I just love that robe and the trim is so pretty.”
“Thank you, Mrs. Slater,” Jody blushed.
“You both are probably wondering why we stopped in early, aren’t you boys, or should I say girls, now,” Ginny began. “When we heard you were pretending to be girls for the past 8 months, we were shocked to say the least. Seeing you last night made us feel a little better because you appeared so naturally feminine. But now we need to find out what you intend to do after this little masquerade.”
“What do you mean, Mrs. Parker?”
“Before I answer, let me continue,” Ginny smiled. “We want you both to know that we love you and we always will. We’ll support you no matter what you decide about your own lives but before we offer our support we need to see for ourselves what you’ve done to yourselves these past eight months. We like you both to take off all of your clothes.”
“But, mother, you can’t make us do that,” Jody whined.
“Yes, we can Jody,” Ginny replied. “We need to see what you’ve done to yourself.”
Reluctantly, both boys began taking off their clothes. The both started undoing their garters and sliding off their nylons before undoing and removing their garter belts. Next they slipped off their panties before removing their bras. When they were done both of them stood with their arms covering their breasts in nothing but their gaffs.
“There’s no reason to be shy with us, boys,” Donna smiled. “We’ve certainly seen breasts before. Now what is that thing hiding your genitals?”
“It’s called a gaff, mother,” Kelly blushed. “It helps tuck back our genitals so we appear smooth down there.”
“Well, off with those, too,” Donna smiled. “We need to see if there are any changes there, as well.”
Slowly, both boys leaned over and removed their gaffs and then stood back up with their arms at their sides and tears beginning to slide down their cheeks.
“Oh, my God,” Ginny exclaimed. “Look at yourselves, boys. You must have known this was happening. Your penises are tiny; like little boy’s. Is that what you wanted?”
“And you both have breasts that are at least B cups,” Donna said.
“I’m sorry, mother,” Kelly sobbed. “I never intended this when we accepted this internship. It just happened. We wanted the jobs so badly; we agreed to pretend to be girls. The rest of this just happened as we slowly embraced ourselves as girls.”
“Do you mean you think of yourself as a girl, Kelly?” Donna asked. “And please, you can both put your lingerie on again.”
“I guess I do,” Kelly spoke as he dried his tears and fastened his bra in front. Before continuing, he slid his bra around his chest and slipped his arms through the straps before lifting each breast into its cup. “At first I just felt like a boy in a dress but slowly I changed. I enjoy being a girl. I like the clothes, my job, the relationships we’ve developed with Holly and Lily. Neither of us had close friends as boys but Jody and I feel as close as sisters to Holly, Lily and Cindy.”
“What about your relationship with David?” Donna asked. “Do you think you might be gay?”
“No, mother, I’m not gay,” Kelly blushed. “David has no reason to think that I’m anything but a typical college girl. It’s just like I said earlier; I think of myself as a girl when I’m with David.”
“Jody, do you feel the same way?” Ginny asked.
“I guess I do, mother.” Jody replied. “I never thought about dressing as a girl before we came here. But since we started, I love being feminine. It’s unleashed something inside of me that I can’t walk away from. It’s almost as if I was destined to have this happen and I was always meant to be a girl.”
“Do you feel like a girl sexually?” Ginny inquired.
“I don’t really know how a girl feels sexually, mother,” Jody blushed, “but I think I can speak for both of us in telling you that we often dream about having a man inside of us. It’s something that we’ve spent a lot of time talking about. I know that’s hard to believe since only a year ago we were doing nothing but trying to have sex with girls. But I can’t imagine there is anything more exciting than one day having a vagina and feeling a man as he slowly enters me.”
“Kelly, I saw both you and Jody kissing your boyfriends,” Donna began. “That’s one thing but it’s another to move further in a sexual relationship. Its one thing to dream and fantasize but it’s another to experience it and realize that you enjoy it. Have you tried anything besides kissing?”
“We both have touched our boyfriends orally,” Kelly replied blushing again. “I’m embarrassed to even admit this to you but I really enjoyed it. It was soon after we did that we truly felt that we should have been born as girls.”
“Do you both think you want to have sex-change surgery like Cindy did?
“How did you find out about Cindy?” Kelly smiled.
“She told us although she told us it’s a long arduous journey.”
Smiling at Kelly, Jody replied, “I think I can speak for Kelly and say we’d love to pursue sex-change surgery. But, even more important, we’d like to have your support as we do.”
“Girls, can we hug our new daughters?” Donna asked with tears rolling down her cheeks. “You should know that we’d love and support you, no matter what.”
“After we’ve dried our tears, can we watch you finish your makeup and style your hair?” Ginny laughed. “I’ve always wanted a daughter and there’s so many things I need to experience and share with you.”
Before Ginny finished, there was a soft knock on the door followed by a loud squeal as Holly, Lily, Cindy and Trisha burst into the room with tears in their eyes. “We want to apologize, girls, but we were listening to everything,” Cindy laughed.
“I’m so happy for you both,” Holly said through her tears.
“It seems you passed your internship with flying colors, girls,” Trisha laughed.
Printer-friendly version
This is a compilation of a chapter story that I submitted last year. I would like to thank Angela Rasch for her help in editing. She was remarkable and I never would have finished it without her help.
**************************
Halloween - Chapter 1
October 31, 1970
“So what are you boys going to be for Halloween this year?” Mother asked looking directly at me while I was eating breakfast with my brothers.
“Are you asking Steven and Billy or are you asking me, Mom?” I replied.
“I am asking everyone but I have an idea for a costume for you. Steve, have you decided on a costume?”
“I can’t stand costumes, Mom. I’m throwing on my football shirt and helmet and going out with my friends after school.” Steven grudgingly responded.
“And you, Billy? Are you going out again as a bum? You know that’s not really creative. Smudging your face with charcoal is not really getting into the spirit of Halloween,” Mother asked.
“Mom, I’m with Steve. I hate costumes and rubbing charcoal on my face is all I want to do.”
As Mother turned her eyes toward me, I realized exactly where this conversation was going. I was 11 years old and every Halloween that I could remember my mother had asked me if I wanted to get dressed as a girl for my costume. My mother was a beautiful woman and she had always wanted a daughter to share her love of femininity with but unfortunately she had been blessed with three wonderful boys.
I never understood why she always targeted me but up until now I had always turned her down. As she smiled at me, I began to think about how I would answer today. I really wanted to say yes but I was afraid; afraid of what my brothers would think, afraid of what my friends would say, afraid of what my mother would think. But then again she always seemed to want to put me in a dress for Halloween.
Puberty was a few years off so I still knew very little about the differences between boys and girls. I always felt very comfortable with girls and ever since I could remember I had wished and prayed that I would magically turn into one over night. I remember receiving my First Communion three years ago and following a pretty young girl up the aisle of our Church and dreaming about wearing the white dress that she had on and having my hair styled with curls and small flowers like she had. I never really understood why I had these feelings and thoughts but I did. And I felt wonderful when I dreamed like that.
On the other hand I had two rough and tumble brothers so I could never really act on my dreams. They would beat me up if I would act girly telling me that I was embarrassing them in front of their friends. My older brother, Steven, even called me a ‘fag’ and forced me to quit the church choir because he felt I was embarrassing him. But as my mother looked at me, I knew that I didn’t have too many more chances where she would offer to dress me as a girl for Halloween.
“What about you, John? Do you have a costume this year?”
“No, Mom,” I replied, “I don’t think I am going to go out this year. I think I am getting too old to trick or treat.”
“11 years old is not too old for Halloween, silly! If you haven’t picked out a costume I could always dress you up as a girl. I’ve offered to do it for you and your brothers before but you have always turned me down. Would you like to give it a try this year? I promise it would be fun?”
“Mommmm, I don’t know,” I replied, “It would be so embarrassing.”
“Do it,” Steven laughed, “It will get her to stop asking us. You will look so stupid that she’ll never try again.”
“Steve is right, John” Billy injected, “If you do it then she will never ask us again.”
“Why don’t you do it, Billy?” I replied, “You’re a year younger than me and you’d make a better girl.”
“I already told mom that I have plans with my friends and you said you have no plans at all.”
“So what do you say, John,” Mom said, “I promise that no one will laugh. You’ll be surprised at how good you will look.”
“Ok, Mom,” I smiled, “but I’m only doing it so that you’ll quit bugging all of us.”
“I’m so excited!” Mom cried, “John, you have always had the prettiest eyes and, despite what your brothers said, you are going to make a beautiful girl. Let’s get started as soon as you get home from school.”
*******************************
Halloween — Chapter 2
October 24, 1976
As soon as I came in the door, I heard my Mom calling from the kitchen.
“John, honey, is that you?”
“Yes, Mom,” I yelled, “I’m going up to my room to do my homework.”
“John, can you come hear for a second, I need to talk to you.”
I immediately knew that my packages must have arrived. As I walked down the hallway into the kitchen I realized that I should have told my Mom about my purchases. I guess I knew that I’d eventually have to tell her but I just never got around to talking to her.
“John, you received a few packages in the mail today. Do you want to tell me about them?”
“There just for Halloween, Mom,” I replied, “I just wanted to get a few things for my costume for Janet’s Halloween party next week.”
“Well, it looks like I’m not going to get to help you from the looks of those packages. You have one from Strawbridge & Clothier; one from Wigs International; and one from some foam company. What is your costume this year if you don’t mind me asking?”
“I was hoping that I would get a chance to talk to you before they arrived,” I whispered, “but, you were always too busy. And I still want you to help me because I want to dress as a girl again.”
“Oh, I’m so glad!,” she replied, “I’ve had so much fun these past few Halloweens and I was worried that you wouldn’t want me to help you anymore. But if that’s the case then what have you ordered?”
“Well, I hope you don’t take this the wrong way but I bought a skirt and a blouse, a wig and some foam to make some padding.”
“What do you mean about taking it the wrong way?” my mother replied.
“Well, I was worried that you would think that I was weird for buying my own girl’s clothes.”
“I don’t think it’s weird that you are buying clothes for a Halloween costume. They will probably fit better than mine now that you are 17 years old. The clothes are just for Halloween, aren’t they?”
“Yes, they are just for Halloween!. And don’t take this the wrong way,” I laughed, “but I wanted to wear something that was more age appropriate. I sort of felt silly wearing your clothes; not that you don’t have a wonderful wardrobe of stylish clothes.”
“Oh, my God!” mother laughed, “I never even thought that my clothes wouldn’t be perfect for you. I thought I was pretty stylish.”
“You are, Mom. But you are stylish for a 42 year old woman. I am 17 years old and I want to look younger. And by the way, I ordered another wig that I also think is a better style for someone my age.”
“I’d love to see what you ordered,” Mom replied, “but do you want to go up to your room in case your brothers come in?”
“Definitely,” I smiled, “Can you grab one of the packages?”
Five minutes later we were upstairs in my room with the door locked and I was opening up the packages. I opened up the wig package first I slowly pulled out a long layered auburn wig with a shaggy front. After shaking it out I turned to my mother and said, “I think this style is closer to what you see on girls my age. What do you think?”
“It’s beautiful and I love the ash highlights. Why don’t you show me the skirt and blouse?”
Opening the package from Strawbridge & Clothier, I pulled out a flowery peasant skirt that fell to about mid-calf and a cotton blouse with puffed sleeves and wide tie at the back. They were just what I wanted; exactly the type of clothes that the girls in my classes were wearing.
“What do you think, Mom? I think they’re perfect.”
“They’re beautiful and I know the perfect shoes you can wear with them. You didn’t buy your own shoes, did you?”
“No, I was hoping that I could borrow a pair of shoes as well as some stockings and lingerie,” I replied sheepishly.
“That’s no problem, honey. You’ve been borrowing my things every Halloween for the past 6 years. But what’s with the other package; the foam?”
“Well, that’s a little more difficult to explain.”
“What can be more difficult? Here we are looking at your new wig, skirt and blouse. I can’t imagine a bigger surprise.”
“Well, Mom,” I sighed, “The foam is to make me look more realistic. In the past I may have worn your bra but we just stuffed it with stocks. It looked pretty comical. I’d like my chest to look more realistic; like I have breasts. And the blouse is fairly sheer so whatever bra I wear will be visible and I want to appear natural. Also, with my skinny hips I will look silly in the skirt unless I can add some padding to my hips. The foam can be cut to make more natural breasts and padding for my hips.”
“You’ve certainly given this a lot of thought,” Mom replied, “But there’s something your not telling me, isn’t there? You couldn’t have come up with all of this on your own. How did you learn about all of this?”
“Well, that is the real part that I meant was difficult to explain,” I began. “A few months ago, I was downtown in Philly with Michael and David and I saw a few girls going into a bar. I could tell they were really guys but they really looked great, like real girls. To make a long story short, I went into the bar and spoke with them and they told me about ordering clothes from catalogs and getting padding to look more realistic.”
“Did Michael and David go in with you?”
“Definitely not, Mom,” I whispered. “I don’t want them to know that it was my idea to dress up as a girl for Halloween. I’ve told them that you really wanted me to and that I only really do it to please you. I went in a few weeks later when I was able to go downtown by myself.”
“Well, we really need to talk about this. You are way too young to be going into bars in downtown Philadelphia. What kind of a bar was it? Was it a gay bar?”
“I think it was a gay bar but the girls told me that it was the only bar that girls like them could go and relax. It’s called the “Velvet Underground” and it’s on 13th street at Arch.”
“Honey, I don’t want you going to that bar again without me. If you want to learn anything else from those girls then I am going to insist that I go with you. It seems they helped you with Halloween this year but I can’t think of any other reason for you to go there. Do you understand what I’m telling you?”
“Yes, Mom,” I sighed. “I don’t have any reason to go back there again.”
“And you understand that if there is a reason to go,” Mom replied, “that you will bring me with you. Is that clear?”
“Yes, Mom,” I responded without looking at her, “but there won’t be a reason to go there again. Ever! It was just for this Halloween.”
*********************************
Halloween — Chapter Three
Saturday October 31, 1976
I can’t believe what time it is. I had wanted to get up at nine but my clock told me it was a little before noon. I still had things I needed to do before getting ready for the party; and I had just wasted over two hours.
I quickly jumped out of bed, rushed into the bathroom, brushed my teeth, and took care of my morning needs. As quickly as I moved I still took the time to sit to pee, something I had been doing for years. All the boys I knew always stood when they had to relieve themselves. My mother and brothers were always arguing about who left the seat down, but it always seemed natural for me to sit.
After pulling on a t-shirt and my school khakis, I headed downstairs to grab a little cereal before going out to finish my shopping. “Good morning, Mom. You look beautiful as usual.”
“Well, aren’t you chipper this morning? It must be all the sleep you got.”
“I know. I didn’t mean to sleep in. I have a few chores that I want to do before we get ready.”
She raised an eyebrow. “I thought you already had everything that you needed.”
“I’m a little bit embarrassed to tell you this,” I began sheepishly, “but I want to go to the drug store and get some Nair, because I was hoping to get rid of the hair on my legs for the party. I was also hoping to get a pair of clip-on earrings that matched my outfit.”
“I have a better idea,” Mom said with a sly grin. “How would you like to get your ears pierced?”
“That’s crazy. Everybody will be able to tell. What would Steven and Billy say? They would beat me up, if they saw me with my ears pierced.”
“No, they wouldn’t,” Mom argued. “I wouldn’t let them. I’ll make sure they know it was my idea for the party. Lots of boys have pierced ears now; and you could just let them close up if you didn’t love them. They heal and close, if you don’t continue to wear earrings, Honey.”
“I still don’t know.” I sighed, but I was warming to her suggestion. “Where would we get them done?”
“There is a little store in the mall that’s pretty private.” Mom smiled. “We could go there after picking up your Nair at the drug store. Come on, Honey, you’ll look great with pierced ears and real earrings.”
“Ok, but you will have to take care of my brothers because I don’t want them picking on me.”
***
“I love these gold posts, Honey,” Mother commented while looking at the display of earrings.
“They’re pretty plain, Mom,” I replied. “I was hoping to wear a more dangly pair.”
“You’ll need to wear gold posts for at least three weeks without removing them. Maybe you can switch to another pair for this evening, and then switch back to the posts after the party. It’ll hurt a little when we do it, though. Why don’t you pick out a pair for the party while I go and talk to the store manager?”
***
Mom pointed at the clock on our kitchen wall. “Honey, it’s already three. Why don’t you run upstairs and start getting ready for the party? Steven and Billy won’t be back until later this evening.”
“I guess I do need a little time to Nair my legs.” I smiled. “Before I go I just want to let you know how much I love you and how grateful I am for your help.”
“I know you love me, Honey. I’m just happy you let me have a little fun every Halloween.”
“You need some fun in your life.” I took a moment to look her over. “Why haven’t you ever dated again?”
Moving her hand quickly to brush a tear, Mom returned my appraising looked and smiled, “You’re so sensitive. Neither of your brothers would ever think about asking me about dating. I guess the real answer is I haven’t really ever gotten over your father. It’s only been about five years; and I still love him and miss him every day. You boys keep me busy enough; and I’m happy just taking care of all of you.”
“You’re the best mother in the world, but I really think that Dad would want you to be happy. If that means dating and finding someone to share your life, then I’m sure that he’d want you to do that. No one will ever replace Dad, but I’m sure that there are men out there who could make you happy.”
Mom plucked a tissue to wipe her eyes, “Thank you for your advice. You’re so sweet and sensitive. I’m so touched that you want me to be happy, but unless you get upstairs and take care of those legs I won’t have enough time to do your make-up.”
***
“I thought that you might get carried away with the Nair.” Mom coughed while she looked at me sternly.
I sat in the chair by my desk while applying moisturizing lotion over my entire body, and hadn’t heard her enter. I suspected she was kidding, but couldn’t begin to explain why I had used the Nair on my arms, chest, and legs, before shaving under my arms. “Sorry, Mom, but it actually feels great now that I’ve applied this moisturizer.”
“I’m only kidding. Now you see some of the pleasures we women enjoy every day. No one will even notice your missing hair unless you tell them. Now, Honey, can you tell me what that thing is that you are wearing over your thingy?”
“Oh my, God,” I squealed while I jumped to cover myself. “I forgot my. . . . I shouldn’t be sitting here in front of you with nothing. . . .”
“Don’t worry, dear.” She laughed while I fumbled with my towel. “Let me show you how we girls cover ourselves. Instead of tying it around your waste you wrap it around your chest just below your armpits. See, it covers everything beautifully. Now tell me what that thing is, because it appears to be the smallest bikini I have ever seen.”
“It’s called a gaff,” I whispered shyly. “Connie from the ‘Velvet Underground’ gave it to me when she heard that I was going to be dressing up for Halloween. She also gave me this waist cincher to help give me a smaller waist and a little beard cover to use before you help me with my make-up.”
“You and this -- Connie -- seem to have become fast friends. Is there anything else you haven’t told me about?”
“Mom, I’ve told you everything except that she asked me to stop at the ‘Velvet Underground’ after the party tonight. Since I told you I wouldn’t go without you I have no intention of going later tonight. She was just trying to be helpful.”
“I think she’s been more than 'helpful'.” Mom knitted her eyebrows. “Let me take a look at your waist cincher. You’ll probably need my help to tighten it. Why don’t you stand and lift your arms while I wrap this around you? This is actually going to be a wonderful lesson for you. You’re really going to learn what we women go through to look good for men.”
“Don’t tighten it too much,” I complained. “I don’t want to pass out from lack of oxygen.”
“You’ll get used to it,” she laughed. “It loosens up over time. Now, grab that beard cover and let’s go into my room so we can use my makeup mirror. You hardly need beard cover on your face, but we’ll give it a try.”
An hour later I sat at my mother’s makeup table wearing a bra and high-waisted panties comfortably filled with foam, which gave me the exact curves I desired. In addition, I wore a garter belt with stockings.
Mom studied me, and then said, “There we go, Honey, I think we’re finished.”
“You’ve really outdone yourself.” I peered in the mirror and nearly teared-up. “I love what you done with my eyes. The mascara really adds length and volume to my lashes; and I love the shades you blended together for my eyes.”
“No crying, Honey. Not after all the work we’ve done with your face.”
“But, I can’t believe how beautiful you've made me look.”
“Well, wait until you see yourself when we get your clothes and wig on. If you don’t mind, I think these are the shoes you should wear. They’re really stylish, even for you young girls, and they only have a small heel, so they won’t be too difficult to get used to.”
Mom said quietly watching me stumble in her shoes. “I can’t believe how good you look.”
And, I can’t believe how hard it is to walk. “Mom, how do girls manage to look so confident in shoes with high heels? I can hardly move in these?”
“It just takes practice.” Mom laughed. “High heels are sexy and make your legs look great. Women have been wearing them for about five hundred years. It’s another lesson you’ll learn about what women go through to attract men. Posture is also important when you’re walking in heels; you want to stand tall with your chest out. Nothing works better for catching a man’s eye than walking into a party with high heels and a low-cut blouse. Try walking with narrower steps like you are walking on a straight line. You’ll want to stand tall; and you will find that it is easier to do if you sway your hips as you walk. Just keep practicing; it gets easier.”
“Look at me, Mom. I’m beautiful.” I had finally gotten a look at myself in her full-length mirror. I had imagined I would look good, but not great.
“You certainly are, Honey.” Mom laughed. “I can’t believe how much you look like I did at your age -- although that wig looks better than my hair ever did. Let’s find a handbag you can use that isn’t too fuddy-duddy for a young girl like you.”
“Can I use this Coach shoulder bag? The color definitely works with my outfit. I promise I’ll keep it with me all night, because I know it’s your favorite.”
“Sure, dear. Now -- let’s think about what you should carry in your bag. You definitely need your lipstick and powder to touch up your makeup. You could also use some tissues -- just in case.”
“Should I bring the perfume you sprayed on me?”
“No, Honey, I think that should do for the evening. Do you like it?”
I nodded. “What is it?”
“It’s Chanel #5 Eau de Toilette which is slightly less concentrated than actual perfume. Why don’t you grab your shoulder bag and your car keys? We’ll go downstairs and take a few pictures.”
*******************************
Halloween — Chapter 4
Walking from my car to Janet’s front door I was filled with conflicting emotions. I truly felt wonderful. I had borrowed my mother’s three-quarter sleeve Burberry swing coat and I felt perfectly natural walking and holding my handbag over my right shoulder while swinging my left arm. The silver bracelets and ring that decorated my left hand and wrist glinted in sharp contrast to my red nails that my mother had manicured to perfection. When I looked at myself in the mirror before leaving my home I felt like I was really seeing myself for the first time. Finally my six foot tall, rail-thin body looks elegant, rather than pathetically frail.
On the other hand I realized that I couldn’t appear too natural in this new role, unless I was willing to accept dire consequences. No one except my best friends, Michael and David, knew that my mother had helped and encouraged me to dress as a girl every Halloween. I wasn’t really that popular at school, so the last thing I needed was one more reason for people to pick on me. I need people to believe I’m doing this for a joke and not because I like dressing as a girl.
Why do I look forward so much to Halloween? Why do I like looking and acting like a girl? Am I really gay? I’m seventeen-years old and I’ve never really had a girlfriend. I like girls, but I really just want to be friends with them. I’m not really sexually attracted to either boys or girls.
With equal measures of trepidation and excitement I rang the doorbell and waited to see who would answer.
“Hello, Can I help you?” Janet smiled and opened the door.
“Oh, hi.” I tried to raise the pitch of my voice.
“I’m sorry, but this is a private party and my parent’s made me promise that I’d only invite people that I know.”
“You did invite me.” I smiled enjoying the fact that she didn’t recognize me.
Janet looked at me closely for a long moment. “Oh, my God! I can’t believe it’s you. You’re stunning. No one’s going to recognize you. Come in and let me take your coat; or your Mother’s coat. It is your Mother’s coat, isn’t it?”
“Yes, it’s my mother’s coat, silly, and my dressing like this was her idea. She has been begging me to dress as a girl for Halloween for as long as I can remember. I let her do it about six years ago; and she’s been relentless every year since. I think she wanted a girl when she had me or something.” Janet’s grinning. I think she’s okay with how I look.
“You’re the first one here. Come in; and say hello to my parents. They’re going to die when they see you. I want you to answer the door when everyone starts coming. Let’s play it straight. I won’t tell anyone other than Mom and Dad; and I’ll bet you no one will guess who you are.”
Janet’s parents had a mixed reaction. Her mother laughed and carried on like I was really one of Janet’s girl friend’s. Her dad was a quite a bit less friendly to me than he normally is. Perhaps he’s naturally stand-offish with girls?
Janet was right. No one saw through my costume, which allowed me to become comfortable in my role. Most of the boys seemed to think Janet’s parents had hired me to help with the party, because I ended up taking most of their coats and fetching them their first drinks. Michael and David even ignored me. In addition, I was the only one not in a traditional Halloween costume. The boys came as devils, ninjas, prisoners, gangsters, and clowns. The girls favored cats, nuns, Victorian ladies, and angels.
For the first hour I mingled unnoticed until I answered the door and saw Denise Woods and her two best friends, Linda and Sally. They were the most popular girls in our high school and never gave me the time of day. Janet wasn’t really terrific friends with them either, but she must have felt social pressure to invite them.
“Hello, girls.” I smiled. “Come on in. Can I take your coats?”
“Sure,” Denise replied haughtily as she scanned me head-to-toe, “These coats are a lot more expensive than anyone else at this party would wear. Soooo. . .could you do your job and make sure they’re put somewhere safe.”
“Certainly, Miss!” I smiled.
Walking upstairs to Janet’s parents’ bedroom with the coats I was thinking about how obnoxious Denise had sounded when I saw Janet coming out of the bathroom. “I can’t believe you invited Denise and her two arrogant shadows.”
“I had to, or none of the boys would have come. You know that.”
“She’s such a bitch. She nearly threw her coat at me.”
“You sound just like a girl . . . nice and catty. I can’t wait to see her face when she realizes my ‘hired help’ is just you in costume.”
“I’m not sure she would know me if I wasn’t dressed like this? I’m not important enough in school for her to care if she knows me, or not.”
“You’re important to me. . .and a lot of people.”
I grinned and touched her arm lightly to let her know how much I appreciated her friendship.
Ten minutes later I was down in the den where most of the boys were huddled watching a football game. I purposely went over and started smiling at David and Michael hoping that they would realize who I was. I was beginning to feel a bit lonely in my role because the “coat girl” didn’t have any friends.
Before anyone recognized me, Billy Crenshaw tapped on my shoulder. “Why aren’t you in the kitchen with the rest of the girls? I’m Billy, I don’t think I’ve we’ve been formally introduced. Do you go to Union High?”
“Yes, I do.” I smiled, brightly, happy for the moment my costume was holding up.
“Hey, you two,” Billy said to David and Michael. “Have you taken any classes with my girlfriend here, because I can’t seem to place her?”
After looking me over closely for the first time, Michael nearly doubled over laughing. “Billy, I think your ‘girlfriend’ is really one of my best friends -- John.”
Billy’s face turned red.
“I promise you,” Michael added hurriedly, “I won’t tell anyone that he’s your girlfriend.”
“Omigawd,” Billy said breaking out in a smile. “John, if there’s a vote then you have mine for the best costume. I would’ve never guessed that it was you.”
“Your mother did a great job getting you ready,” David said, “because you look better than most of the girls here.”
Billy continued to extract himself from being fooled. All three of them expressed their amazement that I would wear “my mom’s clothes.”
Janet came up. “John, it seems that we’ve separated into boys in the den and girls in the kitchen.” She winked. “I think you should join us in the kitchen.”
“It’s okay,” I said. “They already know.” I turned from her toward the boys. “I’ll see you boys.” I smiled as I grabbed Janet’s arm, “I’ll let you know what girls really say when we’re not around.”
When we were out of ear shot she asked me how the boys reacted when they found out.
“They’re cool. We’ve been friends for a long time and they’re used to me being a little nuts.”
“Denise isn’t quite so accepting. You wouldn’t believe how embarrassed she got when I told her who you are.”
Immediately upon entering the kitchen, Janet and I were surrounded by most of the girls who peppered me about everything from my wig, my skirt and blouse, and who did my makeup. While laughing at some of the comments and answering the others, I caught sight of Denise and her friends glowering at me from the far side of the kitchen.
When things calmed down, Denise slowly made her way over. “This can’t be your first time dressing as a girl. You look too good.”
“Uhmmmm.”
“And the way you were flirting with the boys, without them knowing it was you, makes me wonder which team you’re playing for.”
“You’re right. . .about this not being my first time. Mom asked me to dress as a girl a few Halloweens ago; and I did to make her happy.”
She raised an eyebrow so high I thought it might come loose from her face. “How did she make you do it? Did she hold a gun to your head?”
“No, but. . . .”
“No, ‘buts’. ‘Real’ boys would never allow themselves to be dressed as girls. And your skirt and top. . .? I suppose you’re going to try to tell us that they’re your mother’s?”
“What do you mean?” I whispered, feeling the floor give way a bit under me.
She somehow managed to look down at me even though I towered over her. “Unless your mother shops in the teen department, it looks like they were bought specifically for you.”
Several of the girls murmured around me. I tried to catch Janet’s eyes for support, but she had looked away.
Denise pressed her advantage. “Did you buy them yourself? I’ll bet you did. Didn’t you? You have pretty good taste,” she said scornfully, “for a girl.”
Janet finally stepped in. “Denise, why don’t you go make sure the boys are having a good time -- and leave John alone.”
Denise smirked. “That’s a good idea, but why doesn’t John come with me. He looked like he was having a lot of fun with the boys.” She got in my face, again. “Wouldn’t you like to flirt with the boys a little more? Come with me; and I’ll show you how you can just brush up to them and make their little peckers pop up. I bet you’ve dreamed about getting boys excited; haven’t you?”
“Why are you doing this?” I whispered, with tears forming in my eyes.
“Oh, don’t be a cry-baby, little girl. You know that boys love getting hand jobs from girls with their nails done as beautifully as yours. Wouldn’t you love to wrap your lips around one of their cocks?”
Several girls gasped. “Tell me you haven’t dreamt about that?”
“Stop it, Denise!!” Janet demanded.
My tears had turned into torrents and sobs.
Denise continued to mock me. “Oh, please don’t cry. You look so pretty. I’m sure one of the boys would like to take you home. I’m sure he’d want to stop somewhere romantic and pop your cherry. Have you dreamt about that, too? Having a boys’ cock up your ass? I’m sure it doesn’t feel as good as a pussy for the boy, but I’m sure you’d love it.”
Almost in shock and completely in tears, I ran upstairs to grab my coat.
Behind me I heard Janet. “You’re a complete bitch, Denise!”
“Well, at least I’m a real bitch and not a fake one like your friend. The next time you invite me to a party, why don’t you screen the guest list so that I don’t have to associate with losers.”
***
I couldn’t stop crying. What am I going to tell Mom? She worked so hard on my makeup. I looked in the rearview mirror. I’m a mess. Maybe I can sneak in without her seeing me.
Unfortunately, she was waiting in the living room for late trick or treaters. “Is that you, John?” She asked as I closed the front door behind me. “Why are you home so early?”
“The party was a disaster.” I spoke trying to hold back my tears. “Denise Woods decided to pick on me and I couldn’t take it.”
“Come here, and let me look at you. Oh, dear, you’ve been crying. She must be a horrible girl. You went to so much trouble; and you were just having fun. Why did she attack you?”
“She’s just a little bitch. She was mad because I was getting some of the attention when she normally gets it all. She’s just so mean.”
“Come here; and let me hold you. You shouldn’t let one person ruin your evening. You just have to learn how to deal with girls like Denise.”
“But, what could I have done?”
“I don’t know, John, because I wasn’t there, but sometimes it’s best to just smile and walk away.” She took me by the shoulders and looked into my eyes. “You know it’s way too early to end your night. Didn’t the girls downtown ask you to stop in?”
“They did but I thought you didn’t want me going there.”
“I don’t want you going there without me; and I’m going with you. It’ll only take a few minutes to repair your makeup. What do you say? Do you want to go?”
“I’d love to, Mom. Can you really fix my makeup?”
Forty minutes later we were nervously walking into the Velvet Underground. Anyone looking at us would have assumed that two modestly-dressed women had made a mistake when they entered the nightclub. I had tried to prepare my mother for what I was sure was going to be a wild party but she insisted that she had seen crazier things when she was younger. There were people dressed as ghosts, devils, and policemen and firemen, but the costumes were adult in nature with quite a few approaching X-rated.
As we approached the back of the club, my Mother yelled, “I forgot how noisy and dark nightclubs can be. Do you see your friends?”
“There’s Connie over there,” I said pointing to the woman dressed like an Indian princess. “Hi, Connie, what do you think?”
“Is that you, John? You are absolutely beautiful. Come over to our table and let’s see if Debbie or Leslie recognizes you.”
“Before we do, I want to introduce you to my mother. Mom, this is Connie. Connie, this is my Mother.”
“Hi, Connie,” Mother smiled extending her hand in greeting, “Everyone except my sons call me Julie.”
“Pleased to meet you, Julie,” Connie replied taking her hand. “I’ve heard nothing but praise on what a wonderful mother you are.” She looked toward me. “Dressed like you are I can’t keep calling you ‘John’. Do you have a femme name?”
“I always liked Lisa,” I replied looking quickly over to my mother who smiled suspiciously while lifting her eyebrows. Realizing that I answered too quickly I added, “Mom, the last time I was here, Connie told me I should pick a girl’s name.”
“I think it makes perfect sense.” Mother smiled. “You are one of the prettiest girls here.”
“Let me introduce you to my friends.” Connie led us to her table. “Leslie and Debbie, I’d like to introduce you to my two friends, Lisa and Julie. Let me get two extra chairs so we can all sit together.”
Five minutes later and still not realizing that Lisa was really me, Leslie turned to Mom and asked, “So what brings you girls here tonight? You look a little out of place without costumes.”
“Well, Lisa told me she promised all of you that she would come down and show you her Halloween costume.” Mother grinned.
“Omigawd. It’s you, John, isn’t it?” Debbie laughed looking back and forth between Leslie and me.
“I can’t believe you didn’t realize it was me.” I laughed.
“You are absolutely beautiful. I suspected that you would have made a good-looking girl, but I had no idea. . . .”
“I can thank my Mother for that. She works miracles with make-up.”
“You certainly have the canvas for your mother to work on,” Connie added.
Looking at Mom, Connie smiled. “I am so happy that Lisa has such a wonderful mother like you. You don’t know how lucky she is.”
“Thank you, Connie. But you keep referring to John as a girl. Why are you doing that?”
“Have you ever heard the term, transsexual?”
“Yes, I guess I’ve read recently about that tennis player, Renee Richards. I think that’s her name. But what does that have to do with my John.”
“Well, I don’t know how much John has told you,” Connie began, “but Leslie, Debbie and I are transsexuals. So are a lot of the girls in this club.”
“John did tell me that you were guys who liked to dress as girls, but he never mentioned anything about transsexuals.”
Connie took a little sip of her wine. “My guess is he really doesn’t know we consider ourselves as transsexuals. He’s just looking for someplace safe where he could meet other boys who like to dress as girls. If you look around you see quite a few of us. Some of us consider ourselves transsexuals; simply put, we think we are really girls who were just born in the wrong body. Most of the others are transvestites. Transvestites are really men who get a sexual thrill dressing as girls.”
While Connie and Mother spoke as if I wasn’t there, Leslie grabbed my hand and escorted me to the dance floor. "Lisa, have you ever danced dressed as a girl before?"
"No," I yelled over the music, "But I've probably dreamt about it more than you could imagine."
"Well, you just follow me and I'll teach you everything you need to know about dancing as a girl."
Meanwhile back at the table, Mother was still trying to understand everything that she was hearing from Connie. “Do you think I caused this by encouraging him to dress as a girl on Halloween?”
“Absolutely not, Julie! I’m only guessing but I think if you ask him that he will tell you that he always wanted to dress as a girl. Frankly, there has only been limited research done on both transvestism and transexualism but from my point of view I don’t see a sexual aspect to his dressing. He just appears natural as a girl and he is so lucky to have a mother who loves and supports him. If you do a little research you will find that most transsexuals get rejected by their families, like Debbie, Leslie and me. Our lives are not pretty, but his life can be different with your love. I just wanted to let you know what I suspect. I hope you can help him if I’m correct.”
Reaching out and softly grabbing Connie’s hand, Mother replied. “I want to thank you, Connie. I’ve always known that John was different than his brothers, but you’ve given me a lot to think about. I can promise you that I’ll do everything I can to learn more about this and talk to him about how he feels. No matter what, I will always love and support him.”
*****************************
Halloween — Chapter 5
October 31, 1980
Laying out my lingerie on my bed, I thought back to the Velvet Underground and my mother’s introduction to the world of transsexuals and transvestites. She certainly took her promise to Connie seriously and always encouraged me to follow my heart in my quest to find my own identity.
I always found the preparation for my outings as Lisa to be as much fun, if not more, than the actual outings themselves. The skirt I wore four years ago was still trendy enough although it would be better described as retro now. During a trip to the Briarwood Mall earlier this week, I was able to find a sleeveless silver blouse and a pair of open-toed shoes with a sexy 2” heel in Jacobson’s department store. It was probably the only week of the year I felt comfortable visiting the makeup counter at Jacobson’s and I had no problem sitting down with the technician and discussing makeup ideas for my upcoming outing.
Today I was meeting two girls who I contacted through a Cross Dresser’s Personal magazine. They had invited me to their apartment for a quick dinner before going to a Halloween party at a local gay bar. This was only the third time that I have met other cross dressers or transsexuals through these so-called Contact magazines and, as usual, I was fairly nervous. There were so few ways to meet other ‘girls’ and it was hit or miss through these magazines. My first two times started out innocently enough with both men buying clothes and lingerie for me and getting a hotel room. But both times they backed out of getting dressed themselves and just watched me getting dressed. Once I was dressed they both wanted to fool around and initially I was excited because I really wanted to explore how I’d feel in the role of a woman having sex with a man. Needless to say, after a little petting, both men wanted to suck on my boy parts which immediately took me out of my role as a woman. Neither of these incidents ended poorly, although they easily could have, but they certainly introduced me to an entirely new type of person–the tranny chaser.
Having shaved and moisturized my skin I sat down at my desk with my towel wrapped around my chest girl-style and turned on the light to my makeup mirror. This was my first year living alone outside of the college dormitory system and I had splurged a little getting the mirror but it was so much easier than standing in the bathroom and trying to put on my makeup.
Without my mother around, I had spent a lot of time over the past few years practicing applying my makeup on my own. My routine was generally the same; I’d apply a little beard cover before applying my foundation and setting it with pressed powder. I was hoping that the electrolysis that I was suffering through weekly would diminish my need for beard cover but electrolysis was not only painful but it was extremely slow and costly.
After setting my foundation with the powder I would move on to my brows. For the past few years I had been plucking them as much as I could without embarrassing myself. Then I’d generally line my eyebrows before applying eye shadow, eyeliner and mascara. Then after applying a little blush to my cheeks, I’d finish by lining my lips before applying my lipstick.
After finishing, I spent a few minutes reflecting on my image in the mirror. I was always pleased with my look even if I was without my wig. I never looked in the mirror when I was in boy mode; in truth, I usually avoided it. But here with my makeup on I saw the person who I wanted to be; the person who I should have been. How many people would ever feel what I was experiencing now?
Realizing that is was close to five o’clock and that I still had to get dressed and call my mother before heading to my six o’clock dinner, I quickly began to dress. Sliding my stockings slowly up my leg, I always thought about my first meeting with my gender therapist. Her very first question was, “Do you get excited when you put on your stockings?” It took me three sessions to convince her that the excitement I felt was not sexual excitement and that I never had sexual arousal when I was getting dressed. But that was not to say that I didn’t enjoy dressing. I always did. Everything from my bra with my new silicone breast forms to my skirt and blouse felt natural. Finally, crowning it off with my wig and brushing my hair out and then looking in the mirror always took my breath away.
Selecting a few bracelets and a ring from my jewelry box, I tried to think about which earrings would look good with my outfit. I was always grateful that my mother had encouraged me to keep my ears pierced despite all of the ridicule that I received at school. She also kept her word and made sure my brothers never said a word about them. Seeing a pair that Mom had given me last Christmas I quickly inserted them and sprayed myself with a little perfume.
Sitting down by the phone, I dialed my mother while putting on my new 2 ½” heels. Since buying them earlier in the week, I had worn them each day after school so I would be comfortable wearing them all night.
“Hello!”
“Hi, Mom, Guess who?” I laughed.
“Hi, Lisa, How are you? There is no need to guess when I hear that excitement in your voice. What are you doing tonight?”
“Well, I just finished dressing and I am meeting two girls for dinner before going to a Halloween party.”
“Now, I want you to tell me that you are going to be especially careful like you always do. You know how much I worry about you when you are out as Lisa. Who are the two girls? Excuse me for asking but are they real girls or girls like you.”
Sighing loudly, I replied, “Mom, you know I am always careful.” But I understood my mother’s concern because while I never felt in danger as John I always felt especially vulnerable when I was out as Lisa. “I was introduced to the two girls through my therapist and they invited me over to dinner. They graduated from college about 10 years ago and they thought it would be nice to talk over dinner before going to the party.”
I hated lying to my mother but I didn’t want her thinking I was blinding contacting people through Tranny contact magazines.
“That’s wonderful. I am glad that you are meeting other girls like yourself. It can only help you in finding yourself. How is your therapy going?”
I was so lucky to have such an understanding mother. I remember the morning after she first met Connie she asked me when we were eating breakfast, “How can we find more information about transsexuals?” I remember taking her the library at Haverford College and showing her all the information that I had learned over the years. She was voracious in searching out information; nearly as voracious as me. In fact, it was her that found my gender therapist, Dr. Coleman, when I was away at college.
“It’s going ok, I guess,” I replied. “We’ve reached a little impasse, though. I think it’s a minor issue but Dr. Coleman sees it differently. She wants me to tell her that I am a girl trapped in a boy’s body but I don’t know if that’s the way I feel. I have always wanted to be a girl and I remember praying every night that I’d wake up the next day as a girl. But I’m not sure I feel like I’m a girl trapped in this body. It’s weird because I’ve always wanted to be a girl but I’m not really sure how a girl feels because I wasn’t born a girl. I know Dr. Coleman is trying to help me and she tells me time and again that she truly believes that I am transsexual. But she won’t let me go forward and start getting female hormones unless I admit to her that I am really a girl ‘trapped in a boy’s body.’ Does any of this make any sense, Mom?”
“You certainly have me confused but I think I understand the point you are making. I don’t know if I can be of any help but let me give you my thoughts. You were always different than your brothers. You were much more sensitive, insightful and caring. And while your brothers were always involved in sports, you were much more interested in playing inside and using your imagination. A mother always wants her children to be happy so I never pushed you into sports but I was always worried because you always shied away from boy’s activities. But it wasn’t until a few years ago that I understood that you wanted to be a girl. I just wasn’t looking for that when you were younger.”
“Thanks, Mom. You always make me feel better. You don’t know what it means to me that you love me no matter what. I love you so much and I hate to run but I better before I’m late for dinner. I love you!”
Twenty minutes later, I was pacing outside of the apartment building on Washington Street. Wearing the Burberry swing coat that my mother had given me as a gift, I wasn’t as nervous about being seen as Lisa (Halloween is the best excuse) as I was nervous about meeting my new friends. Finally, with some trepidation, I entered to lobby and rang the buzzer to their fifth floor apartment.
“Hello, is that you, Lisa?” a slightly masculine voice inquired over the intercom.
“Yes,” I barely whispered in reply.
“Go over to the door and I’ll buzz you in. And, dear, don’t be nervous. Just take the elevator and knock on 505 and we’ll let you in.”
After getting off the elevator I walked slowly to apartment 505 wondering just how I had gotten myself in the position that I was dressed as a girl and getting ready to have dinner with two other boy-girls while my regular friends were at Halloween parties at various fraternities. I wasn’t worried so much that I would run into any of my friends at the Flame nightclub because the Flame was a gay club that none of my friends ever visited. I was just worried about where my desire to be a girl was leading me both socially and professionally. As I was getting ready to knock on the door, I heard the chain lock being removed and the door slowly opened.
“Hello, Lisa, please come in,” a voice from behind the door started, “I’m Jenny and this is Sally. I just don’t want anyone passing in the hallway to see us so come in quickly.”
“You are simply beautiful,” Sally smiled as she opened her arms and pulled me closer in a hug before leaning closer and air kissing my cheek. “It looks like you have had plenty of practice dressing. The boys will be all over you when we go out tonight. Have you been to the Flame before?”
“Before you answer let me give you a hug and grab your coat, dear,” Jenny said, “and then let’s go into the living room and have a glass of wine before dinner. Would you like a glass of Chardonnay, dear?”
“I’d love a glass, Jenny,” I replied while Sally took my hand and led me over to the living area. The room was nicely decorated but then just about any room would look better than a college students’. Upon closer inspection, I noticed that the chair she offered me looked like something my grandmother would own and sadly out of place for someone their age. In addition, although there were a few paintings and drawings on the wall, I immediately noticed the absence of any pictures or photos in the room. I was surprised that both of them were wearing wigs because they identified themselves as transsexuals in the contact magazine and I expected that they both would have grown out there own hair.
“So have you been to the Flame before, Lisa?” Sally asked while Jenny was getting my glass of wine.
“No, I haven’t. I know it’s the best gay club in Ann Arbor but I haven’t been there yet.”
“Well, it’s one of the few places that makes girls like us feel welcome,” Sally smiled, “especially on Halloween.”
“Here you are, Lisa,” Jenny said as she glided effortlessly across the room in 3” heels. “I love your skirt and your heels. They’re perfect with your sleeveless blouse. I see that you either are blessed with very little hair or shave your arms like we do.”
Flushing profusely, I answered, “I do shave my arms as well as some other places when I get to go out as Lisa. You and Sally look great in your strapless cocktail dresses. Do you live full time as Jenny and Sally?”
Looking at Sally, Jenny smiled and looked back to me and started, “Lisa, Sally and I love meeting young girls like you because we really want to help our younger sisters. Sally and I dress and live as girls all the time except when we have to go to work or maybe stop for groceries. Because of that, we keep ourselves fully shaved at all times. Of course, we’ve both had about 250 hours of electrolysis on our faces and we are hoping that our faces will be completely clear in about 50 more hours. Have you tried any electrolysis?”
“I’ve had 12 hours but the technician thought I’d only need about 200 hours in total.” I never thought about what I’d look like without a beard or what I looked like when I shaved my body hair but looking at both Jenny and Sally made me a little bit uneasy. I couldn’t quite put my finger on it. Both of them were thin and moved with feminine grace. But I didn’t understand why they didn’t commit to living full-time as women. It also explains the lack of photos in the apartment. How could they display pictures of themselves if someone from the ‘boy’ part of their lives decided to visit; like their families?
“I wish I only needed 200 hours on my face because I’d now have them working on my arms and chest,” Sally laughed, “If you have already started electrolysis then I suspect that you consider yourself a transsexual, Lisa?”
“That’s a difficult question, Sally,” I replied after taking a sip of my wine. “My therapist and I are arguing over whether I think I was born in the wrong body. My earliest memories are of wanting to be a girl but I don’t know if I’d say I’m just a girl in the wrong body. That seems a little superficial. But I do think that I’m not a transvestite because my dressing is less about sexual arousal and more about feeling comfortable in my own skin.”
“I think I know where your analyst is going the ‘girl trapped in a boy’s body thing,’ “Jenny replied, “The current clinical belief is that you aren’t a real transsexual unless you feel that way; as if there is only one way to be transsexual. My advice to you is to step back from your therapy until you are convinced of your orientation. Then if you are convinced that you are transsexual you should go back and tell her what she wants to hear.”
“Jenny, you and Sally both identified yourselves as transsexual in the contact magazine I got your names from. Why are you working as men and living at home as women?”
“Are you familiar with the Johns Hopkins Gender Identity Clinic?” Sally inquired.
“A little, I think that is one of the few places that performs transsexual surgery, isn’t it?”
“Yes, dear, it was,” Sally began. “It stopped doing surgery for transsexuals in October of 1979. The head of the clinic declared that transsexual surgery didn’t work. Jenny and I were on track to have our surgery there this year but everything was put on hold. Neither of us knows what to do. Frankly, we are both devastated. We can start at one of the other centers but people are thinking of following Johns Hopkins lead and we don’t want to get lost somewhere else. We were in therapy just like you are. We were receiving female hormones and we were hoping to have our surgery but everything stopped. Our physician even stopped prescribing us hormones as a result of the clinic’s closing. But that doesn’t mean we can’t be happy. Jenny and I refuse to be unhappy and that is why we live as women at home. Until something changes, it’s the best we can hope for. Here, let’s go over to the dining room table while I refresh our wine. Dinner is just about ready.”
As we headed into the dining room, I couldn’t help asking myself, “Is this all there is?” I know Sally said she was devastated but I was beside myself. I wanted a normal life as a woman not a life in the shadows. Why hadn’t my therapist told me about Johns Hopkins? How would she prescribe me female hormones if Jenny and Sally couldn’t get them? Would I be having more fun with my friends at the fraternities or would I be happier hiding in the shadows with girls like Jenny and Sally? What was I willing to give up to live as a girl? For that matter, would having surgery (if I can find a clinic to do it) really make me a girl?
******************************
Halloween — Chapter 6
October 31, 1986
Leaving work at noon proved to be easy. The bank that I worked at expected business to slow down in the afternoon with families preparing for Halloween. Several employees with young children were also given the afternoon off.
I had to remind myself to slow down while driving to my mother’s house. The adrenalin my body pumped had made my foot heavy. It had been six years since I had been dressed as Lisa; I was bursting with anticipation. My mother had called the second week of September when she had learned that her breast cancer had returned and asked if she could spend Halloween with my family. Knowing that I had been extremely open with my wife, Karen, about my struggles with gender identity, she also asked if she could bring a witch’s costume and help me dress for her one last time.
Karen had never really seen me dressed as a woman. Her mental picture of me as a witch must have been entertaining because she quickly agreed. She knew that the return of the cancer was not a good sign and how important Mother was to our family. Karen’s eyes reflected her sorrow.
As I drove toward Mother’s house I couldn’t help but reflect on my last evening out as Lisa in 1980 and the two other ‘girls’ in Ann Arbor, Michigan. It seemed like yesterday -- especially the shock I felt when I learned that Johns Hopkins was no longer performing sex reassignment surgery. Despite being devastated, I forced myself to enjoy the evening, but I resolved that night to purge Lisa for good.
When my mother learned of my decision the next day, she was both supportive and anxious. She immediately told me that my identity as Lisa would not go away and could only be suppressed. I didn’t believe her, because I thought I could control my emotions and could walk away from that part of me. When she insisted that I ship all of Lisa’s clothes, shoes, wigs, and breast forms to her, I agreed, but only to make her happy.
I knocked on her door. She had known me better than I had when she forced me to send my clothes to her six years ago.
“Hi, Mom,” I said opening the door myself. “Where are you?” I called into the quiet house.
“Hi, Honey, I’m down in the basement. Can you help me with a few things?”
“Mom, I don’t want you carrying anything. I’ll be right down,” I yelled, as I quickly went downstairs.
She gave me a knowing grin. “I am so happy that I saved your things. Look, I washed all of your lingerie today -- and your wigs and breast forms look brand new. Can you carry that box upstairs because I want to show you your costume which I’ve stored in the closet?”
Following her upstairs my heart pounded in anticipation of seeing the outfit she had selected for me. Expecting to see something that the Wicked Witch of the West would wear I was surprised and delighted when she pulled out black and pink, peasant-top mini-dress with matching black lace petticoat.
“What do you think, Honey? It’s a size 10 which I think will be perfect; your black high heels that I saved will go perfect with it.”
“I don’t know what to say, Mom. It’s beautiful. The neckline is a little risqué but I love the petticoat. I thought you would want me to wear some old, ugly, witch’s costume -- not a pretty dress. Karen asked if I was going to paint my skin green and walk stooped over.”
“Who says you have to be an ‘ugly’ witch? The store I bought this in sold only sexy, adult costumes. Knowing Karen, she’ll be amazed when I’m through with you.”
I’m not sure if “amazed” will describe how she’ll feel.
“We should hurry, Honey. I bought you Nair. We have a lot to do before Karen brings Tommy home at three thirty.”
“Mom, I don’t know about the Nair. I’m not sure Karen is expecting. . . .”
She smiled like I had just told her Santa probably wouldn’t bring me everything I wanted. “Don’t worry, dear, I’ve already talked to Karen. Your hair will grow back.”
“Ok, Mom, let me help you into the car, and then I’ll come back for everything and lock the door.”
One hour later, I sat at my wife’s vanity in my lingerie and pantyhose while my mother finished my nails. She had carefully applied nail extensions and was painting them a deep wine red when she asked, “Honey, have you missed being Lisa?”
“That’s a difficult question, Mom, because I am really happy being married to Karen and you know how much joy you get in being a parent. I know we had Tommy pretty quickly after we got married, but he has brought so much into our lives. At the same time, this gender thing never leaves my mind. It’s there every single day; I don’t think it will ever go away. I just felt natural being Lisa; I’ve really been looking forward to today. So, I guess the answer is ‘Yes’ -- I have missed being Lisa.”
“For so many years I thought you were just indulging me when you let you dress you up for Halloween. Now I think we are ‘indulging’ each other. Now you’re just letting me have some fun because you’re worried I won’t make it to next Halloween.”
“Mom, you’re going to be okay and. . . .”
“Enough of that! As I was saying, I’m just indulging what I believe is your need to be Lisa. Now that I’m finished doing your nails I want you to keep your hands away from me while I work on your face.”
“Mom, are you sure this isn’t too much for you? I could do my makeup when my nails dry.”
“Not a chance, Honey. Wait until you see the results when I’m finished.”
Thirty minutes later, Mom zipped my dress from behind while I waited anxiously to see the results of her makeover. “Honey, you can’t look in the mirror until I put on your wig. Here, why don’t you slip on your heels, while I adjust and brush out your wig? Perfect! Let’s go over to the full-length mirror and look at how beautiful you turned out.”
Looking in the mirror, a deep joy flooded my entire being. “I can’t believe it, Mom! You’re right; I don’t know if I’d call myself beautiful, but I do think I look pretty good. I forgot how much I like looking at myself as Lisa. It feels like I’m looking at the ‘real’ me.”
“Honey, that’s why I’m here tonight,” Mother smiled as she reached out and tightly held me with tears falling down her cheeks, “Lisa is the ‘real’ you. Now let’s decide on your jewelry. I think this necklace will look great with the dress. It’s too bad your ears have closed, but I brought a few clip-ons that should work. I think I hear Karen pulling into the driveway. Why don’t you spray yourself with a little perfume and grab your witch’s hat and broom and meet me downstairs? I can’t wait to see Karen’s surprise when she sees you.”
As Mom made her way slowly down the stairs, I continued staring in the mirror thinking about all those evenings I went to bed dreaming about waking up as a girl. I would have given anything to be the girl I was now looking at; no one except my mother truly understood who I was. Shaking myself out of my day dream, I sprayed on a little Chanel # 5 before putting my lipstick and powder in a black clutch with a shoulder strap. After putting on my witch’s hat, I grabbed the broom, took a deep breath, and made my way downstairs. I could hear Mom talking in the family room.
“Is that my wonderful grandchild?”
“Hi! Grandma,” Tommy yelled.
“Hello, Mother,” Karen said. “Let me help you into a chair.”
I waited at the bottom of the stairs -- afraid to show myself.
“Let me see your costume and give me a kiss, Tommy,” Mother said. “You’ll never be too old to kiss your Grandma.”
“I’m Spider-man, Grandma. Did you make Daddy a witch? Mommy said you did.”
“Yes, I did, Tommy. Wait until you see what she looks like.”
Not knowing the reception I’d receive from both Tommy and Karen, I slowly walked into the family room -- moving naturally in my heels, as if I wore them every day.
“That lady is pretty!” Tommy blurted.
“That lady is your dad,” Mother said. “She’s just dressed like a witch.”
From the look on Karen’s face I can tell she’s not amused.
“Hi, Tommy, do you like my costume?”
“You’re pretty, Daddy.”
“Thanks, Tommy,” I smiled, anxiously looking over at Karen, “What do you think, Honey?”
“I don’t know what to say, John,” Karen hissed, “Can I have a word with you upstairs?”
“Sure, dear, I’ll meet you in our bedroom.”
Upstairs, Karen, obviously shaking, quickly got to the point, “What are you and your mother thinking? Look at you. Did you shave your entire body? When your mother discussed this dressing-up thing with me I thought she was planning on something funny, like an old witch. I don’t know if you heard her but she refers to you with female pronouns. How do you think I feel? You’re prettier than most women we know; my God, you’re probably prettier that me.”
“I’m sorry, Karen,” I replied uncertain where to begin to respond to everything she had said. “I did shave my whole body. I don’t want to blame my mother, but she thought you’d understand. It grows back quickly -- and we thought I’d look silly with hair all over. I won’t ever shave it again, I promise.”
“I still can’t get over you. I don’t know what I was expecting, but it wasn’t this. Your son even called you ‘pretty’. I don’t remember if he’s ever called me pretty. And look at your heels; they have to be at least three inches and you walk perfectly in them like you wear them every day. Did your Mother take you out to get a manicure? Even your nails are perfect. What am I to think?”
“I’m. . . . It’s going to be. . . . Mother said. . . . “Seeing the pain and confusion on her face and the tears gently falling on her cheeks, I quickly tried to hug her.
“No, don’t you touch me.” She moved a step away from me and stood with her hands on her hips. Her eyes flashed a warning to me to keep my distance. “You even have my perfume on.” She stopped for a moment and collected herself. “I need to be by myself.”
“Karen, we need to talk.”
She shook her head.
I can’t leave it like this. “I’ve always been honest with you. Before we were married I told you about my gender issues. I never lied to you, and more importantly, I haven’t been dressed like this since well before I met you. When I married you I promised to love and honor you forever. I gave up dressing because I wanted to be with you and to have a family. Getting dressed today was Mom’s idea.”
Wiping away her tears, Karen turned and looked into my eyes. “I never knew how serious your dressing as a girl was. I thought it had been a lark. But looking at how you look. . . . It’s hard for me to look at you like this -- how natural you walk and gesture with your hands. This isn’t a game; it’s a real serious issue for you, isn’t it?”
Should I deny it? Is our marriage at stake? I nodded. “I’d be lying if I told you it wasn’t a problem.” Tears flowed freely down my cheeks. “But I understood what I was doing when I gave it up and fell in love with you. I wanted to have a life together; a family together. I’ll take everything off right now if that’s what you want,” I whispered and slowly started to take off my wig.
She stopped me by grabbing my arm. “No, Honey, That’s not what I want. Please hold me. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I just never really knew. I don’t want to ruin everything for your mother. Not with her feeling so poorly and . . . . Now, there, let me hold you. By the way, your wig frames your face beautifully.”
Is she serious? “Thank you. What do you want me to do?”
“Let me fix your makeup because we promised your Mother that we’d have fun tonight. Tommy expects me to take him out ‘trick or treating’ but we have to make sure he doesn’t get confused about your dressing. Can you act a little less girly around him, like easing up on the female gestures? Your Mother wants to help you hand out the candy so let’s not disappoint her. But, do you really mean it when you say that you don’t need to get dressed as a girl anymore?”
“I really mean it, Honey. I love you so much and I’d do anything for you. I haven’t dressed in six years -- and I promise I won’t again.”
***
Later in the afternoon after Karen and Tommy left to ‘trick or treat’ I told my Mother about my conversation with Karen.
“I’m sorry that I caused you both so much trouble, dear. I just wanted to let you be Lisa again. I think it is more important than you realize. But now that you’ve promised Karen that you won’t, I want you to promise me that you will keep your word to Karen. Come over here and let me hold your hands. Your hands are so feminine; I love the color of your nails. You truly look beautiful, Honey. I want you to know that I still think of you as my daughter and always will but I want to hear your promise, because I love Karen and Tommy, too.”
“I promise that I will never dress as Lisa again, Mom. You know I love my family; I wouldn’t do anything to hurt them.”
“Lisa, as women we are taught from an early age to sacrifice everything for our families and the sacrifice you are making truly makes you a woman forever in my mind.”
I haven’t dressed as Lisa for six years, but can I really give it up for the rest of my life? What happens if something changes? Well, I don’t even want to think about that.
******************************
Halloween — Final Chapter
October, 2008
Pushing the elevator button in the lobby of my building automatically reminded me of the many changes that had occurred in my life over the past five years. My wife, Karen, and I had lived for fifteen years in a red-brick colonial in Haverford before she died tragically in a car accident. Every time I entered the elevator I was reminded of how much I missed her. Giving up our home and moving into a condominium had been a simple — but ineffective - way of trying to move away from the pain in my life.
Inspecting my recently manicured fingers reminded of other changes. I smiled approvingly at their ruby-colored nails. ~There’s nothing like a manicure or shopping to pick me up after a long day.~ Having no plans, I looked forward to a light dinner before finishing the novel that I was reading for my book club.
As I exited the elevator on the fifth floor, I thought back to the first time I had dressed again as Lisa -- two months after Karen’s funeral. I had looked in the mirror at the real me -- for the first time in over twenty years. I had kept my promise to both Karen and my mother, but didn’t know what was next.
An overwhelming wave of emotions convinced me that I could never give Lisa up -- again. I spent the next few weeks searching the internet and found a completely new community that immediately opened its heart to me. The guilt I had felt years before dissolved into personal satisfaction and resolve. . .which led to. . .changes.
My wall phone rang as I approached my apartment; I quickly rifled my shoulder bag for my keys and opened the door. Despite my efforts the answering machine picked up just before I could.
“Hello, ugh, I’m not sure how to begin. . . .”
Oh My God. It’s Tommy!
“This is your son, Tom . . . and I just wanted to say hello. I don’t even know what to call you. Calling you ‘Dad’ doesn’t seem right….”
Nearly in shock, I quickly grabbed the phone. “Tommy, it’s so wonderful to hear your voice. I don’t care what you call me. You can still call me ‘Dad’ if you want to, but I legally changed my name to Lisa a few years ago. But — all that doesn’t really matter. How are you -- and how are Debbie and Michael?” I reached for a tissue and in the process spilled my purse.
“We’re doing great . . . Lisa. I guess that wasn’t too difficult. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. You’re Lisa, and I shouldn’t be such a fool. Lisa -- Debbie is expecting again; Mikey is thrilled to have either a brother or sister.”
A new baby? I hadn’t heard. “That’s wonderful news. How old is Michael now?”
“He’s four and he’s a handful, but I can’t imagine what my life would be like without him.”
You can’t imagine your life without him. How do you think I’ve felt since you and my brothers tossed me out of your lives three years ago?
“Lisa, ma-ah. . .Dad. I’m calling, because I need to apologize to you. I got to thinking how I couldn’t stand the idea of living without Mikey . . . and I got to thinking about you and me. I’m sorry. I didn’t really know what to think -- when you told me that you were becoming a woman.”
“It was my fault. It was me.” There were a thousand things I did wrong when I came out. It was so hard on him, but I had to.
“No, it was me; I want you to hear me out. Just before Mom died she sent me a letter that I found difficult to read. It was during my last year in college and emotionally I was a wreck. She wrote that some things may change after she was gone; she wanted me to support you no matter what. Two years later when you told me about transitioning, Mom’s letter was the last thing on my mind. It wasn’t until last March when I was visiting Uncle Steve that I found out that Mom had written similar letters to both him and Uncle Bill.”
I miss them so terribly much. Neither Steven nor Billy has spoken to me since I told them.
“Mom was more explicit with both of them. I guess she didn’t think I could handle it then. She told them that you had always had gender identity issues and that she, as well as your mother, were convinced that you were a transsexual. I guess what they told me got me thinking for the first time in years. I spent the past few months researching transexualism and gender identity. I’m calling to ask you to forgive me. I’ve always loved you.” His voice, which had been catching all through the call, finally failed him. He struggled to talk again. “Debbie and I want you back in our lives. Please.”
“I don’t know what to say, Tommy.” I could barely whisper between my sobs. “I’m so happy. I’ve missed you so -- it hurt.”
“Debbie and I would love to have you join us for dinner next Friday . . . on Halloween. Can you make it?”
Could I?! “I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”
“Can you get off work early and come over about three? We’re going to take Michael out ‘trick or treating’ and we’d really like it if you could hand out candy for us. Like you did when I was a kid -- every Halloween.”
“I’d love too.” I laughed thinking about all my past Halloweens. “Can I bring anything for dinner? A salad or something?”
“No, we have everything taken care of.”
“But, I can drive over tonight. Why wait?” I can’t believe this is really happening.
“Oh, we’ve already got everything set up. -- I don’t want this to be a problem. Uhmmmm - both Uncle Steve and Uncle Bill are coming on Halloween, with their wives.”
Billy and Steven? “Are you sure you want to do this?” None of them has spoken to me in years.
“They want to get together. After I researched transexualism, I called a family meeting and told them everything that I learned. They had their problems, at first, understanding it -- but then I invited a gender therapist to another meeting with all of us. She really helped -- everyone is looking forward to getting together, although not without some anxiety. I’m sorry change is so difficult to accept, but we all want you back in our lives. We really do.”
He’s so much like his mother. “Oh, Tommy, I’m speechless.” I never dared dream that anything like this would ever happen. “I love you so much.”
***
“Lisa, why don’t you and Mary watch for ‘trick or treaters’ while I start getting our dinner prepared. Tommy and Debbie should be back with Michael in about an hour. I don’t think Steve or Billy will move from the TV until the dinner is on the table…unless they need a beer, of course.”
“That’s a perfect plan, Sarah,” I replied, smiling. “I love answering the door on Halloween.”
So far the evening had turned about even better than my heightened expectations. Tommy’s work on researching transexualism and the earlier meeting with the gender therapist had definitely opened the door for our family dinner. Unlike other Halloweens, I deliberately underdressed for the occasion. Wearing black dress slacks with a gold cashmere cardigan and shell, I wore black flats to take attention away from my height. After the initial awkward re-introductions, we all seemed to fit back into familiar patterns until Debbie asked if I’d like to help her in the kitchen. Sarah immediately joined us and I don’t think I’ll ever forget the sense of shared female intimacy while we chatted and prepared dinner.
When Tommy and Debbie finally returned we all sat down for dinner after watching Mikey show all of his candy. Immediately after saying a prayer of thanks the doorbell rang.
“I’ll get that,” I laughed, “Everyone begin; I’ll be right back.”
Opening the door I saw a young mother with what I thought was her daughter of about eight years old dressed as Cinderella, “Now aren’t you beautiful. What is your name?”
“I’m David.”
“And who are you dressed as, David?
“I’m Cinderella.” He grinned and attempted a curtsy.
I laughed quietly. “Well, you’re the prettiest Cinderella I’ve ever seen. What treat would you like?” I smiled holding up a bowl half-filled with candy bars. “We have M&M’s, Kit-Kats, and Skittles.”
“Thank you . . . and Trick or Treat,” he said with an enormous smile while grabbing a Kit-Kat bar.
While he was turning away his mother quickly came forward and whispered, “God Bless you! I don’t think he’ll ever forget you and your kindness.”
“Don’t be silly,” I smiled, “I remember a little boy who was almost as pretty as David trick or treating as Snow White on Halloween.” Seeing that she was looking at me without understanding, I continued. “I was that little boy. Here, let me give you my card. If you ever need to talk to anyone about gender issues and your son -- please give me a call. I’ve become somewhat of an expert.”
Her face opened to me. “I’d love to. How about tomorrow? I’ve been looking for answers; I don’t know where to turn.”
“Don’t worry, dear. All your son needs is your love and the love of his family -- and everything will work out. Just call me tomorrow; we can meet at Starbucks.”
She nodded, and then slowly walked away smiling broadly. I quietly closed the door and turned around . . . only to be surprised by Steven who had been standing behind me -- with tears rolling down his cheeks.
He’s still the vulnerable one.
“I can’t believe how kind and gentle you are,” he said, wiping away his tears. “I don’t know anyone who would have been so kind. No, actually I do. Do you know how much you remind me of Mom? You’re just as beautiful and sensitive. I’m sorry I didn’t understand that until right now.”
I closed my eyes and told my wife and Mom everything was going to be okay.
The End
Halloween - Chapter 1
October 31, 1970
“So what are you boys going to be for Halloween this year?” Mother asked looking directly at me while I was eating breakfast with my brothers.
“Are you asking Steven and Billy or are you asking me, Mom?” I replied.
“I am asking everyone but I have an idea for a costume for you. Steve, have you decided on a costume?”
“I can’t stand costumes, Mom. I’m throwing on my football shirt and helmet and going out with my friends after school.” Steven grudgingly responded.
“And you, Billy? Are you going out again as a bum? You know that’s not really creative. Smudging your face with charcoal is not really getting into the spirit of Halloween,” Mother asked.
“Mom, I’m with Steve. I hate costumes and rubbing charcoal on my face is all I want to do.”
As Mother turned her eyes toward me, I realized exactly where this conversation was going. I was 11 years old and every Halloween that I could remember my mother had asked me if I wanted to get dressed as a girl for my costume. My mother was a beautiful woman and she had always wanted a daughter to share her love of femininity with but unfortunately she had been blessed with three wonderful boys.
I never understood why she always targeted me but up until now I had always turned her down. As she smiled at me, I began to think about how I would answer today. I really wanted to say yes but I was afraid; afraid of what my brothers would think, afraid of what my friends would say, afraid of what my mother would think. But then again she always seemed to want to put me in a dress for Halloween.
Puberty was a few years off so I still knew very little about the differences between boys and girls. I always felt very comfortable with girls and ever since I could remember I had wished and prayed that I would magically turn into one over night. I remember receiving my First Communion three years ago and following a pretty young girl up the aisle of our Church and dreaming about wearing the white dress that she had on and having my hair styled with curls and small flowers like she had. I never really understood why I had these feelings and thoughts but I did. And I felt wonderful when I dreamed like that.
On the other hand I had two rough and tumble brothers so I could never really act on my dreams. They would beat me up if I would act girly telling me that I was embarrassing them in front of their friends. My older brother, Steven, even called me a ‘fag’ and forced me to quit the church choir because he felt I was embarrassing him. But as my mother looked at me, I knew that I didn’t have too many more chances where she would offer to dress me as a girl for Halloween.
“What about you, John? Do you have a costume this year?”
“No, Mom,” I replied, “I don’t think I am going to go out this year. I think I am getting too old to trick or treat.”
“11 years old is not too old for Halloween, silly! If you haven’t picked out a costume I could always dress you up as a girl. I’ve offered to do it for you and your brothers before but you have always turned me down. Would you like to give it a try this year? I promise it would be fun?”
“Mommmm, I don’t know,” I replied, “It would be so embarrassing.”
“Do it,” Steven laughed, “It will get her to stop asking us. You will look so stupid that she’ll never try again.”
“Steve is right, John” Billy injected, “If you do it then she will never ask us again.”
“Why don’t you do it, Billy?” I replied, “You’re a year younger than me and you’d make a better girl.”
“I already told mom that I have plans with my friends and you said you have no plans at all.”
“So what do you say, John,” Mom said, “I promise that no one will laugh. You’ll be surprised at how good you will look.”
“Ok, Mom,” I smiled, “but I’m only doing it so that you’ll quit bugging all of us.”
“I’m so excited!” Mom cried, “John, you have always had the prettiest eyes and, despite what your brothers said, you are going to make a beautiful girl. Let’s get started as soon as you get home from school.”
Halloween — Chapter 2
October 24, 1976
As soon as I came in the door, I heard my Mom calling from the kitchen.
“John, honey, is that you?”
“Yes, Mom,” I yelled, “I’m going up to my room to do my homework.”
“John, can you come hear for a second, I need to talk to you.”
I immediately knew that my packages must have arrived. As I walked down the hallway into the kitchen I realized that I should have told my Mom about my purchases. I guess I knew that I’d eventually have to tell her but I just never got around to talking to her.
“John, you received a few packages in the mail today. Do you want to tell me about them?”
“There just for Halloween, Mom,” I replied, “I just wanted to get a few things for my costume for Janet’s Halloween party next week.”
“Well, it looks like I’m not going to get to help you from the looks of those packages. You have one from Strawbridge & Clothier; one from Wigs International; and one from some foam company. What is your costume this year if you don’t mind me asking?”
“I was hoping that I would get a chance to talk to you before they arrived,” I whispered, “but, you were always too busy. And I still want you to help me because I want to dress as a girl again.”
“Oh, I’m so glad!,” she replied, “I’ve had so much fun these past few Halloweens and I was worried that you wouldn’t want me to help you anymore. But if that’s the case then what have you ordered?”
“Well, I hope you don’t take this the wrong way but I bought a skirt and a blouse, a wig and some foam to make some padding.”
“What do you mean about taking it the wrong way?” my mother replied.
“Well, I was worried that you would think that I was weird for buying my own girl’s clothes.”
“I don’t think it’s weird that you are buying clothes for a Halloween costume. They will probably fit better than mine now that you are 17 years old. The clothes are just for Halloween, aren’t they?”
“Yes, they are just for Halloween!. And don’t take this the wrong way,” I laughed, “but I wanted to wear something that was more age appropriate. I sort of felt silly wearing your clothes; not that you don’t have a wonderful wardrobe of stylish clothes.”
“Oh, my God!” mother laughed, “I never even thought that my clothes wouldn’t be perfect for you. I thought I was pretty stylish.”
“You are, Mom. But you are stylish for a 42 year old woman. I am 17 years old and I want to look younger. And by the way, I ordered another wig that I also think is a better style for someone my age.”
“I’d love to see what you ordered,” Mom replied, “but do you want to go up to your room in case your brothers come in?”
“Definitely,” I smiled, “Can you grab one of the packages?”
Five minutes later we were upstairs in my room with the door locked and I was opening up the packages. I opened up the wig package first I slowly pulled out a long layered auburn wig with a shaggy front. After shaking it out I turned to my mother and said, “I think this style is closer to what you see on girls my age. What do you think?”
“It’s beautiful and I love the ash highlights. Why don’t you show me the skirt and blouse?”
Opening the package from Strawbridge & Clothier, I pulled out a flowery peasant skirt that fell to about mid-calf and a cotton blouse with puffed sleeves and wide tie at the back. They were just what I wanted; exactly the type of clothes that the girls in my classes were wearing.
“What do you think, Mom? I think they’re perfect.”
“They’re beautiful and I know the perfect shoes you can wear with them. You didn’t buy your own shoes, did you?”
“No, I was hoping that I could borrow a pair of shoes as well as some stockings and lingerie,” I replied sheepishly.
“That’s no problem, honey. You’ve been borrowing my things every Halloween for the past 6 years. But what’s with the other package; the foam?”
“Well, that’s a little more difficult to explain.”
“What can be more difficult? Here we are looking at your new wig, skirt and blouse. I can’t imagine a bigger surprise.”
“Well, Mom,” I sighed, “The foam is to make me look more realistic. In the past I may have worn your bra but we just stuffed it with stocks. It looked pretty comical. I’d like my chest to look more realistic; like I have breasts. And the blouse is fairly sheer so whatever bra I wear will be visible and I want to appear natural. Also, with my skinny hips I will look silly in the skirt unless I can add some padding to my hips. The foam can be cut to make more natural breasts and padding for my hips.”
“You’ve certainly given this a lot of thought,” Mom replied, “But there’s something your not telling me, isn’t there? You couldn’t have come up with all of this on your own. How did you learn about all of this?”
“Well, that is the real part that I meant was difficult to explain,” I began. “A few months ago, I was downtown in Philly with Michael and David and I saw a few girls going into a bar. I could tell they were really guys but they really looked great, like real girls. To make a long story short, I went into the bar and spoke with them and they told me about ordering clothes from catalogs and getting padding to look more realistic.”
“Did Michael and David go in with you?”
“Definitely not, Mom,” I whispered. “I don’t want them to know that it was my idea to dress up as a girl for Halloween. I’ve told them that you really wanted me to and that I only really do it to please you. I went in a few weeks later when I was able to go downtown by myself.”
“Well, we really need to talk about this. You are way too young to be going into bars in downtown Philadelphia. What kind of a bar was it? Was it a gay bar?”
“I think it was a gay bar but the girls told me that it was the only bar that girls like them could go and relax. It’s called the “Velvet Underground” and it’s on 13th street at Arch.”
“Honey, I don’t want you going to that bar again without me. If you want to learn anything else from those girls then I am going to insist that I go with you. It seems they helped you with Halloween this year but I can’t think of any other reason for you to go there. Do you understand what I’m telling you?”
“Yes, Mom,” I sighed. “I don’t have any reason to go back there again.”
“And you understand that if there is a reason to go,” Mom replied, “that you will bring me with you. Is that clear?”
“Yes, Mom,” I responded without looking at her, “but there won’t be a reason to go there again. Ever! It was just for this Halloween.”
Halloween — Chapter Three
Saturday October 31, 1976
I can’t believe what time it is. I had wanted to get up at nine but my clock told me it was a little before noon. I still had things I needed to do before getting ready for the party; and I had just wasted over two hours.
I quickly jumped out of bed, rushed into the bathroom, brushed my teeth, and took care of my morning needs. As quickly as I moved I still took the time to sit to pee, something I had been doing for years. All the boys I knew always stood when they had to relieve themselves. My mother and brothers were always arguing about who left the seat down, but it always seemed natural for me to sit.
After pulling on a t-shirt and my school khakis, I headed downstairs to grab a little cereal before going out to finish my shopping. “Good morning, Mom. You look beautiful as usual.”
“Well, aren’t you chipper this morning? It must be all the sleep you got.”
“I know. I didn’t mean to sleep in. I have a few chores that I want to do before we get ready.”
She raised an eyebrow. “I thought you already had everything that you needed.”
“I’m a little bit embarrassed to tell you this,” I began sheepishly, “but I want to go to the drug store and get some Nair, because I was hoping to get rid of the hair on my legs for the party. I was also hoping to get a pair of clip-on earrings that matched my outfit.”
“I have a better idea,” Mom said with a sly grin. “How would you like to get your ears pierced?”
“That’s crazy. Everybody will be able to tell. What would Steven and Billy say? They would beat me up, if they saw me with my ears pierced.”
“No, they wouldn’t,” Mom argued. “I wouldn’t let them. I’ll make sure they know it was my idea for the party. Lots of boys have pierced ears now; and you could just let them close up if you didn’t love them. They heal and close, if you don’t continue to wear earrings, Honey.”
“I still don’t know.” I sighed, but I was warming to her suggestion. “Where would we get them done?”
“There is a little store in the mall that’s pretty private.” Mom smiled. “We could go there after picking up your Nair at the drug store. Come on, Honey, you’ll look great with pierced ears and real earrings.”
“Ok, but you will have to take care of my brothers because I don’t want them picking on me.”
***
“I love these gold posts, Honey,” Mother commented while looking at the display of earrings.
“They’re pretty plain, Mom,” I replied. “I was hoping to wear a more dangly pair.”
“You’ll need to wear gold posts for at least three weeks without removing them. Maybe you can switch to another pair for this evening, and then switch back to the posts after the party. It’ll hurt a little when we do it, though. Why don’t you pick out a pair for the party while I go and talk to the store manager?”
***
Mom pointed at the clock on our kitchen wall. “Honey, it’s already three. Why don’t you run upstairs and start getting ready for the party? Steven and Billy won’t be back until later this evening.”
“I guess I do need a little time to Nair my legs.” I smiled. “Before I go I just want to let you know how much I love you and how grateful I am for your help.”
“I know you love me, Honey. I’m just happy you let me have a little fun every Halloween.”
“You need some fun in your life.” I took a moment to look her over. “Why haven’t you ever dated again?”
Moving her hand quickly to brush a tear, Mom returned my appraising looked and smiled, “You’re so sensitive. Neither of your brothers would ever think about asking me about dating. I guess the real answer is I haven’t really ever gotten over your father. It’s only been about five years; and I still love him and miss him every day. You boys keep me busy enough; and I’m happy just taking care of all of you.”
“You’re the best mother in the world, but I really think that Dad would want you to be happy. If that means dating and finding someone to share your life, then I’m sure that he’d want you to do that. No one will ever replace Dad, but I’m sure that there are men out there who could make you happy.”
Mom plucked a tissue to wipe her eyes, “Thank you for your advice. You’re so sweet and sensitive. I’m so touched that you want me to be happy, but unless you get upstairs and take care of those legs I won’t have enough time to do your make-up.”
***
“I thought that you might get carried away with the Nair.” Mom coughed while she looked at me sternly.
I sat in the chair by my desk while applying moisturizing lotion over my entire body, and hadn’t heard her enter. I suspected she was kidding, but couldn’t begin to explain why I had used the Nair on my arms, chest, and legs, before shaving under my arms. “Sorry, Mom, but it actually feels great now that I’ve applied this moisturizer.”
“I’m only kidding. Now you see some of the pleasures we women enjoy every day. No one will even notice your missing hair unless you tell them. Now, Honey, can you tell me what that thing is that you are wearing over your thingy?”
“Oh my, God,” I squealed while I jumped to cover myself. “I forgot my. . . . I shouldn’t be sitting here in front of you with nothing. . . .”
“Don’t worry, dear.” She laughed while I fumbled with my towel. “Let me show you how we girls cover ourselves. Instead of tying it around your waste you wrap it around your chest just below your armpits. See, it covers everything beautifully. Now tell me what that thing is, because it appears to be the smallest bikini I have ever seen.”
“It’s called a gaff,” I whispered shyly. “Connie from the ‘Velvet Underground’ gave it to me when she heard that I was going to be dressing up for Halloween. She also gave me this waist cincher to help give me a smaller waist and a little beard cover to use before you help me with my make-up.”
“You and this -- Connie -- seem to have become fast friends. Is there anything else you haven’t told me about?”
“Mom, I’ve told you everything except that she asked me to stop at the ‘Velvet Underground’ after the party tonight. Since I told you I wouldn’t go without you I have no intention of going later tonight. She was just trying to be helpful.”
“I think she’s been more than 'helpful'.” Mom knitted her eyebrows. “Let me take a look at your waist cincher. You’ll probably need my help to tighten it. Why don’t you stand and lift your arms while I wrap this around you? This is actually going to be a wonderful lesson for you. You’re really going to learn what we women go through to look good for men.”
“Don’t tighten it too much,” I complained. “I don’t want to pass out from lack of oxygen.”
“You’ll get used to it,” she laughed. “It loosens up over time. Now, grab that beard cover and let’s go into my room so we can use my makeup mirror. You hardly need beard cover on your face, but we’ll give it a try.”
An hour later I sat at my mother’s makeup table wearing a bra and high-waisted panties comfortably filled with foam, which gave me the exact curves I desired. In addition, I wore a garter belt with stockings.
Mom studied me, and then said, “There we go, Honey, I think we’re finished.”
“You’ve really outdone yourself.” I peered in the mirror and nearly teared-up. “I love what you done with my eyes. The mascara really adds length and volume to my lashes; and I love the shades you blended together for my eyes.”
“No crying, Honey. Not after all the work we’ve done with your face.”
“But, I can’t believe how beautiful you've made me look.”
“Well, wait until you see yourself when we get your clothes and wig on. If you don’t mind, I think these are the shoes you should wear. They’re really stylish, even for you young girls, and they only have a small heel, so they won’t be too difficult to get used to.”
Mom said quietly watching me stumble in her shoes. “I can’t believe how good you look.”
And, I can’t believe how hard it is to walk. “Mom, how do girls manage to look so confident in shoes with high heels? I can hardly move in these?”
“It just takes practice.” Mom laughed. “High heels are sexy and make your legs look great. Women have been wearing them for about five hundred years. It’s another lesson you’ll learn about what women go through to attract men. Posture is also important when you’re walking in heels; you want to stand tall with your chest out. Nothing works better for catching a man’s eye than walking into a party with high heels and a low-cut blouse. Try walking with narrower steps like you are walking on a straight line. You’ll want to stand tall; and you will find that it is easier to do if you sway your hips as you walk. Just keep practicing; it gets easier.”
“Look at me, Mom. I’m beautiful.” I had finally gotten a look at myself in her full-length mirror. I had imagined I would look good, but not great.
“You certainly are, Honey.” Mom laughed. “I can’t believe how much you look like I did at your age -- although that wig looks better than my hair ever did. Let’s find a handbag you can use that isn’t too fuddy-duddy for a young girl like you.”
“Can I use this Coach shoulder bag? The color definitely works with my outfit. I promise I’ll keep it with me all night, because I know it’s your favorite.”
“Sure, dear. Now -- let’s think about what you should carry in your bag. You definitely need your lipstick and powder to touch up your makeup. You could also use some tissues -- just in case.”
“Should I bring the perfume you sprayed on me?”
“No, Honey, I think that should do for the evening. Do you like it?”
I nodded. “What is it?”
“It’s Chanel #5 Eau de Toilette which is slightly less concentrated than actual perfume. Why don’t you grab your shoulder bag and your car keys? We’ll go downstairs and take a few pictures.”
*************
I would like to thank Angela Rasch for her editing of Chapter 3.
Halloween — Chapter 4
Walking from my car to Janet’s front door I was filled with conflicting emotions. I truly felt wonderful. I had borrowed my mother’s three-quarter sleeve Burberry swing coat and I felt perfectly natural walking and holding my handbag over my right shoulder while swinging my left arm. The silver bracelets and ring that decorated my left hand and wrist glinted in sharp contrast to my red nails that my mother had manicured to perfection. When I looked at myself in the mirror before leaving my home I felt like I was really seeing myself for the first time. Finally my six foot tall, rail-thin body looks elegant, rather than pathetically frail.
On the other hand I realized that I couldn’t appear too natural in this new role, unless I was willing to accept dire consequences. No one except my best friends, Michael and David, knew that my mother had helped and encouraged me to dress as a girl every Halloween. I wasn’t really that popular at school, so the last thing I needed was one more reason for people to pick on me. I need people to believe I’m doing this for a joke and not because I like dressing as a girl.
Why do I look forward so much to Halloween? Why do I like looking and acting like a girl? Am I really gay? I’m seventeen-years old and I’ve never really had a girlfriend. I like girls, but I really just want to be friends with them. I’m not really sexually attracted to either boys or girls.
With equal measures of trepidation and excitement I rang the doorbell and waited to see who would answer.
“Hello, Can I help you?” Janet smiled and opened the door.
“Oh, hi.” I tried to raise the pitch of my voice.
“I’m sorry, but this is a private party and my parent’s made me promise that I’d only invite people that I know.”
“You did invite me.” I smiled enjoying the fact that she didn’t recognize me.
Janet looked at me closely for a long moment. “Oh, my God! I can’t believe it’s you. You’re stunning. No one’s going to recognize you. Come in and let me take your coat; or your Mother’s coat. It is your Mother’s coat, isn’t it?”
“Yes, it’s my mother’s coat, silly, and my dressing like this was her idea. She has been begging me to dress as a girl for Halloween for as long as I can remember. I let her do it about six years ago; and she’s been relentless every year since. I think she wanted a girl when she had me or something.” Janet’s grinning. I think she’s okay with how I look.
“You’re the first one here. Come in; and say hello to my parents. They’re going to die when they see you. I want you to answer the door when everyone starts coming. Let’s play it straight. I won’t tell anyone other than Mom and Dad; and I’ll bet you no one will guess who you are.”
Janet’s parents had a mixed reaction. Her mother laughed and carried on like I was really one of Janet’s girl friend’s. Her dad was a quite a bit less friendly to me than he normally is. Perhaps he’s naturally stand-offish with girls?
Janet was right. No one saw through my costume, which allowed me to become comfortable in my role. Most of the boys seemed to think Janet’s parents had hired me to help with the party, because I ended up taking most of their coats and fetching them their first drinks. Michael and David even ignored me. In addition, I was the only one not in a traditional Halloween costume. The boys came as devils, ninjas, prisoners, gangsters, and clowns. The girls favored cats, nuns, Victorian ladies, and angels.
For the first hour I mingled unnoticed until I answered the door and saw Denise Woods and her two best friends, Linda and Sally. They were the most popular girls in our high school and never gave me the time of day. Janet wasn’t really terrific friends with them either, but she must have felt social pressure to invite them.
“Hello, girls.” I smiled. “Come on in. Can I take your coats?”
“Sure,” Denise replied haughtily as she scanned me head-to-toe, “These coats are a lot more expensive than anyone else at this party would wear. Soooo. . .could you do your job and make sure they’re put somewhere safe.”
“Certainly, Miss!” I smiled.
Walking upstairs to Janet’s parents’ bedroom with the coats I was thinking about how obnoxious Denise had sounded when I saw Janet coming out of the bathroom. “I can’t believe you invited Denise and her two arrogant shadows.”
“I had to, or none of the boys would have come. You know that.”
“She’s such a bitch. She nearly threw her coat at me.”
“You sound just like a girl . . . nice and catty. I can’t wait to see her face when she realizes my ‘hired help’ is just you in costume.”
“I’m not sure she would know me if I wasn’t dressed like this? I’m not important enough in school for her to care if she knows me, or not.”
“You’re important to me. . .and a lot of people.”
I grinned and touched her arm lightly to let her know how much I appreciated her friendship.
Ten minutes later I was down in the den where most of the boys were huddled watching a football game. I purposely went over and started smiling at David and Michael hoping that they would realize who I was. I was beginning to feel a bit lonely in my role because the “coat girl” didn’t have any friends.
Before anyone recognized me, Billy Crenshaw tapped on my shoulder. “Why aren’t you in the kitchen with the rest of the girls? I’m Billy, I don’t think I’ve we’ve been formally introduced. Do you go to Union High?”
“Yes, I do.” I smiled, brightly, happy for the moment my costume was holding up.
“Hey, you two,” Billy said to David and Michael. “Have you taken any classes with my girlfriend here, because I can’t seem to place her?”
After looking me over closely for the first time, Michael nearly doubled over laughing. “Billy, I think your ‘girlfriend’ is really one of my best friends -- John.”
Billy’s face turned red.
“I promise you,” Michael added hurriedly, “I won’t tell anyone that he’s your girlfriend.”
“Omigawd,” Billy said breaking out in a smile. “John, if there’s a vote then you have mine for the best costume. I would’ve never guessed that it was you.”
“Your mother did a great job getting you ready,” David said, “because you look better than most of the girls here.”
Billy continued to extract himself from being fooled. All three of them expressed their amazement that I would wear “my mom’s clothes.”
Janet came up. “John, it seems that we’ve separated into boys in the den and girls in the kitchen.” She winked. “I think you should join us in the kitchen.”
“It’s okay,” I said. “They already know.” I turned from her toward the boys. “I’ll see you boys.” I smiled as I grabbed Janet’s arm, “I’ll let you know what girls really say when we’re not around.”
When we were out of ear shot she asked me how the boys reacted when they found out.
“They’re cool. We’ve been friends for a long time and they’re used to me being a little nuts.”
“Denise isn’t quite so accepting. You wouldn’t believe how embarrassed she got when I told her who you are.”
Immediately upon entering the kitchen, Janet and I were surrounded by most of the girls who peppered me about everything from my wig, my skirt and blouse, and who did my makeup. While laughing at some of the comments and answering the others, I caught sight of Denise and her friends glowering at me from the far side of the kitchen.
When things calmed down, Denise slowly made her way over. “This can’t be your first time dressing as a girl. You look too good.”
“Uhmmmm.”
“And the way you were flirting with the boys, without them knowing it was you, makes me wonder which team you’re playing for.”
“You’re right. . .about this not being my first time. Mom asked me to dress as a girl a few Halloweens ago; and I did to make her happy.”
She raised an eyebrow so high I thought it might come loose from her face. “How did she make you do it? Did she hold a gun to your head?”
“No, but. . . .”
“No, ‘buts’. ‘Real’ boys would never allow themselves to be dressed as girls. And your skirt and top. . .? I suppose you’re going to try to tell us that they’re your mother’s?”
“What do you mean?” I whispered, feeling the floor give way a bit under me.
She somehow managed to look down at me even though I towered over her. “Unless your mother shops in the teen department, it looks like they were bought specifically for you.”
Several of the girls murmured around me. I tried to catch Janet’s eyes for support, but she had looked away.
Denise pressed her advantage. “Did you buy them yourself? I’ll bet you did. Didn’t you? You have pretty good taste,” she said scornfully, “for a girl.”
Janet finally stepped in. “Denise, why don’t you go make sure the boys are having a good time -- and leave John alone.”
Denise smirked. “That’s a good idea, but why doesn’t John come with me. He looked like he was having a lot of fun with the boys.” She got in my face, again. “Wouldn’t you like to flirt with the boys a little more? Come with me; and I’ll show you how you can just brush up to them and make their little peckers pop up. I bet you’ve dreamed about getting boys excited; haven’t you?”
“Why are you doing this?” I whispered, with tears forming in my eyes.
“Oh, don’t be a cry-baby, little girl. You know that boys love getting hand jobs from girls with their nails done as beautifully as yours. Wouldn’t you love to wrap your lips around one of their cocks?”
Several girls gasped. “Tell me you haven’t dreamt about that?”
“Stop it, Denise!!” Janet demanded.
My tears had turned into torrents and sobs.
Denise continued to mock me. “Oh, please don’t cry. You look so pretty. I’m sure one of the boys would like to take you home. I’m sure he’d want to stop somewhere romantic and pop your cherry. Have you dreamt about that, too? Having a boys’ cock up your ass? I’m sure it doesn’t feel as good as a pussy for the boy, but I’m sure you’d love it.”
Almost in shock and completely in tears, I ran upstairs to grab my coat.
Behind me I heard Janet. “You’re a complete bitch, Denise!”
“Well, at least I’m a real bitch and not a fake one like your friend. The next time you invite me to a party, why don’t you screen the guest list so that I don’t have to associate with losers.”
***
I couldn’t stop crying. What am I going to tell Mom? She worked so hard on my makeup. I looked in the rearview mirror. I’m a mess. Maybe I can sneak in without her seeing me.
Unfortunately, she was waiting in the living room for late trick or treaters. “Is that you, John?” She asked as I closed the front door behind me. “Why are you home so early?”
“The party was a disaster.” I spoke trying to hold back my tears. “Denise Woods decided to pick on me and I couldn’t take it.”
“Come here, and let me look at you. Oh, dear, you’ve been crying. She must be a horrible girl. You went to so much trouble; and you were just having fun. Why did she attack you?”
“She’s just a little bitch. She was mad because I was getting some of the attention when she normally gets it all. She’s just so mean.”
“Come here; and let me hold you. You shouldn’t let one person ruin your evening. You just have to learn how to deal with girls like Denise.”
“But, what could I have done?”
“I don’t know, John, because I wasn’t there. But sometimes it’s best to just smile and walk away.” She took me by the shoulders and looked into my eyes. “You know it’s way too early to end your night. Didn’t the girls downtown ask you to stop in?”
“They did but I thought you didn’t want me going there.”
“I don’t want you going there without me; and I’m going with you. It’ll only take a few minutes to repair your makeup. What do you say? Do you want to go?”
“I’d love to, Mom. Can you really fix my makeup?”
Forty minutes later we were nervously walking into the Velvet Underground. Anyone looking at us would have assumed that two modestly-dressed women had made a mistake when they entered the nightclub. I had tried to prepare my mother for what I was sure was going to be a wild party but she insisted that she had seen crazier things when she was younger. There were people dressed as ghosts, devils, and policemen and firemen, but the costumes were adult in nature with quite a few approaching X-rated.
As we approached the back of the club, my Mother yelled, “I forgot how noisy and dark nightclubs can be. Do you see your friends?”
“There’s Connie over there,” I said pointing to the woman dressed like an Indian princess. “Hi, Connie, what do you think?”
“Is that you, John? You are absolutely beautiful. Come over to our table and let’s see if Debbie or Leslie recognizes you.”
“Before we do, I want to introduce you to my mother. Mom, this is Connie. Connie, this is my Mother.”
“Hi, Connie,” Mother smiled extending her hand in greeting, “Everyone except my sons call me Julie.”
“Pleased to meet you, Julie,” Connie replied taking her hand. “I’ve heard nothing but praise on what a wonderful mother you are.” She looked toward me. “Dressed like you are I can’t keep calling you ‘John’. Do you have a femme name?”
“I always liked Lisa,” I replied looking quickly over to my mother who smiled suspiciously while lifting her eyebrows. Realizing that I answered too quickly I added, “Mom, the last time I was here, Connie told me I should pick a girl’s name.”
“I think it makes perfect sense.” Mother smiled. “You are one of the prettiest girls here.”
“Let me introduce you to my friends.” Connie led us to her table. “Leslie and Debbie, I’d like to introduce you to my two friends, Lisa and Julie. Let me get two extra chairs so we can all sit together.”
Five minutes later and still not realizing that Lisa was really me, Leslie turned to Mom and asked, “So what brings you girls here tonight? You look a little out of place without costumes.”
“Well, Lisa told me she promised all of you that she would come down and show you her Halloween costume.” Mother grinned.
“Omigawd. It’s you, John, isn’t it?” Debbie laughed looking back and forth between Leslie and me.
“I can’t believe you didn’t realize it was me.” I laughed.
“You are absolutely beautiful. I suspected that you would have made a good-looking girl, but I had no idea. . . .”
“I can thank my Mother for that. She works miracles with make-up.”
“You certainly have the canvas for your mother to work on,” Connie added.
Looking at Mom, Connie smiled. “I am so happy that Lisa has such a wonderful mother like you. You don’t know how lucky she is.”
“Thank you, Connie. But you keep referring to John as a girl. Why are you doing that?”
“Have you ever heard the term, transsexual?”
“Yes, I guess I’ve read recently about that tennis player, Renee Richards. I think that’s her name. But what does that have to do with my John.”
“Well, I don’t know how much John has told you,” Connie began, “but Leslie, Debbie and I are transsexuals. So are a lot of the girls in this club.”
“John did tell me that you were guys who liked to dress as girls, but he never mentioned anything about transsexuals.”
Connie took a little sip of her wine. “My guess is he really doesn’t know we consider ourselves as transsexuals. He’s just looking for someplace safe where he could meet other boys who like to dress as girls. If you look around you see quite a few of us. Some of us consider ourselves transsexuals; simply put, we think we are really girls who were just born in the wrong body. Most of the others are transvestites. Transvestites are really men who get a sexual thrill dressing as girls.”
While Connie and Mother spoke as if I wasn’t there, Leslie grabbed my hand and escorted me to the dance floor. "Lisa, have you ever danced dressed as a girl before?"
"No," I yelled over the music, "But I've probably dreamt about it more than you could imagine."
"Well, you just follow me and I'll teach you everything you need to know about dancing as a girl."
Meanwhile back at the table, Mother was still trying to understand everything that she was hearing from Connie. “Do you think I caused this by encouraging him to dress as a girl on Halloween?”
“Absolutely not, Julie! I’m only guessing but I think if you ask him that he will tell you that he always wanted to dress as a girl. Frankly, there has only been limited research done on both transvestism and transexualism but from my point of view I don’t see a sexual aspect to his dressing. He just appears natural as a girl and he is so lucky to have a mother who loves and supports him. If you do a little research you will find that most transsexuals get rejected by their families, like Debbie, Leslie and me. Our lives are not pretty, but his life can be different with your love. I just wanted to let you know what I suspect. I hope you can help him if I’m correct.”
Reaching out and softly grabbing Connie’s hand, Mother replied. “I want to thank you, Connie. I’ve always known that John was different than his brothers, but you’ve given me a lot to think about. I can promise you that I’ll do everything I can to learn more about this and talk to him about how he feels. No matter what, I will always love and support him.”
***
I would like to thank Angela Rasch for her help in editing my story. She has been wonderful and when I see the results I hope that someday I will be able to convey the emotion and feeling of a story that she is able to do. I look forward to Chapter 5.
Halloween — Chapter 5
October 31, 1980
Laying out my lingerie on my bed, I thought back to the Velvet Underground and my mother’s introduction to the world of transsexuals and transvestites. She certainly took her promise to Connie seriously and always encouraged me to follow my heart in my quest to find my own identity.
I always found the preparation for my outings as Lisa to be as much fun, if not more, than the actual outings themselves. The skirt I wore four years ago was still trendy enough although it would be better described as retro now. During a trip to the Briarwood Mall earlier this week, I was able to find a sleeveless silver blouse and a pair of open-toed shoes with a sexy 2” heel in Jacobson’s department store. It was probably the only week of the year I felt comfortable visiting the makeup counter at Jacobson’s and I had no problem sitting down with the technician and discussing makeup ideas for my upcoming outing.
Today I was meeting two girls who I contacted through a Cross Dresser’s Personal magazine. They had invited me to their apartment for a quick dinner before going to a Halloween party at a local gay bar. This was only the third time that I have met other cross dressers or transsexuals through these so-called Contact magazines and, as usual, I was fairly nervous. There were so few ways to meet other ‘girls’ and it was hit or miss through these magazines. My first two times started out innocently enough with both men buying clothes and lingerie for me and getting a hotel room. But both times they backed out of getting dressed themselves and just watched me getting dressed. Once I was dressed they both wanted to fool around and initially I was excited because I really wanted to explore how I’d feel in the role of a woman having sex with a man. Needless to say, after a little petting, both men wanted to suck on my boy parts which immediately took me out of my role as a woman. Neither of these incidents ended poorly, although they easily could have, but they certainly introduced me to an entirely new type of person–the tranny chaser.
Having shaved and moisturized my skin I sat down at my desk with my towel wrapped around my chest girl-style and turned on the light to my makeup mirror. This was my first year living alone outside of the college dormitory system and I had splurged a little getting the mirror but it was so much easier than standing in the bathroom and trying to put on my makeup.
Without my mother around, I had spent a lot of time over the past few years practicing applying my makeup on my own. My routine was generally the same; I’d apply a little beard cover before applying my foundation and setting it with pressed powder. I was hoping that the electrolysis that I was suffering through weekly would diminish my need for beard cover but electrolysis was not only painful but it was extremely slow and costly.
After setting my foundation with the powder I would move on to my brows. For the past few years I had been plucking them as much as I could without embarrassing myself. Then I’d generally line my eyebrows before applying eye shadow, eyeliner and mascara. Then after applying a little blush to my cheeks, I’d finish by lining my lips before applying my lipstick.
After finishing, I spent a few minutes reflecting on my image in the mirror. I was always pleased with my look even if I was without my wig. I never looked in the mirror when I was in boy mode; in truth, I usually avoided it. But here with my makeup on I saw the person who I wanted to be; the person who I should have been. How many people would ever feel what I was experiencing now?
Realizing that is was close to five o’clock and that I still had to get dressed and call my mother before heading to my six o’clock dinner, I quickly began to dress. Sliding my stockings slowly up my leg, I always thought about my first meeting with my gender therapist. Her very first question was, “Do you get excited when you put on your stockings?” It took me three sessions to convince her that the excitement I felt was not sexual excitement and that I never had sexual arousal when I was getting dressed. But that was not to say that I didn’t enjoy dressing. I always did. Everything from my bra with my new silicone breast forms to my skirt and blouse felt natural. Finally, crowning it off with my wig and brushing my hair out and then looking in the mirror always took my breath away.
Selecting a few bracelets and a ring from my jewelry box, I tried to think about which earrings would look good with my outfit. I was always grateful that my mother had encouraged me to keep my ears pierced despite all of the ridicule that I received at school. She also kept her word and made sure my brothers never said a word about them. Seeing a pair that Mom had given me last Christmas I quickly inserted them and sprayed myself with a little perfume.
Sitting down by the phone, I dialed my mother while putting on my new 2 ½” heels. Since buying them earlier in the week, I had worn them each day after school so I would be comfortable wearing them all night.
“Hello!”
“Hi, Mom, Guess who?” I laughed.
“Hi, Lisa, How are you? There is no need to guess when I hear that excitement in your voice. What are you doing tonight?”
“Well, I just finished dressing and I am meeting two girls for dinner before going to a Halloween party.”
“Now, I want you to tell me that you are going to be especially careful like you always do. You know how much I worry about you when you are out as Lisa. Who are the two girls? Excuse me for asking but are they real girls or girls like you.”
Sighing loudly, I replied, “Mom, you know I am always careful.” But I understood my mother’s concern because while I never felt in danger as John I always felt especially vulnerable when I was out as Lisa. “I was introduced to the two girls through my therapist and they invited me over to dinner. They graduated from college about 10 years ago and they thought it would be nice to talk over dinner before going to the party.”
I hated lying to my mother but I didn’t want her thinking I was blinding contacting people through Tranny contact magazines.
“That’s wonderful. I am glad that you are meeting other girls like yourself. It can only help you in finding yourself. How is your therapy going?” I was so lucky to have such an understanding mother. I remember the morning after she first met Connie she asked me when we were eating breakfast, “How can we find more information about transsexuals?” I remember taking her the library at Haverford College and showing her all the information that I had learned over the years. She was voracious in searching out information; nearly as voracious as me. In fact, it was her that found my gender therapist, Dr. Coleman, when I was away at college.
“It’s going ok, I guess,” I replied. “We’ve reached a little impasse, though. I think it’s a minor issue but Dr. Coleman sees it differently. She wants me to tell her that I am a girl trapped in a boy’s body but I don’t know if that’s the way I feel. I have always wanted to be a girl and I remember praying every night that I’d wake up the next day as a girl. But I’m not sure I feel like I’m a girl trapped in this body. It’s weird because I’ve always wanted to be a girl but I’m not really sure how a girl feels because I wasn’t born a girl. I know Dr. Coleman is trying to help me and she tells me time and again that she truly believes that I am transsexual. But she won’t let me go forward and start getting female hormones unless I admit to her that I am really a girl ‘trapped in a boy’s body.’ Does any of this make any sense, Mom?”
“You certainly have me confused but I think I understand the point you are making. I don’t know if I can be of any help but let me give you my thoughts. You were always different than your brothers. You were much more sensitive, insightful and caring. And while your brothers were always involved in sports, you were much more interested in playing inside and using your imagination. A mother always wants her children to be happy so I never pushed you into sports but I was always worried because you always shied away from boy’s activities. But it wasn’t until a few years ago that I understood that you wanted to be a girl. I just wasn’t looking for that when you were younger.”
“Thanks, Mom. You always make me feel better. You don’t know what it means to me that you love me no matter what. I love you so much and I hate to run but I better before I’m late for dinner. I love you!”
Twenty minutes later, I was pacing outside of the apartment building on Washington Street. Wearing the Burberry swing coat that my mother had given me as a gift, I wasn’t as nervous about being seen as Lisa (Halloween is the best excuse) as I was nervous about meeting my new friends. Finally, with some trepidation, I entered to lobby and rang the buzzer to their fifth floor apartment.
“Hello, is that you, Lisa?” a slightly masculine voice inquired over the intercom.
“Yes,” I barely whispered in reply.
“Go over to the door and I’ll buzz you in. And, dear, don’t be nervous. Just take the elevator and knock on 505 and we’ll let you in.”
After getting off the elevator I walked slowly to apartment 505 wondering just how I had gotten myself in the position that I was dressed as a girl and getting ready to have dinner with two other boy-girls while my regular friends were at Halloween parties at various fraternities. I wasn’t worried so much that I would run into any of my friends at the Flame nightclub because the Flame was a gay club that none of my friends ever visited. I was just worried about where my desire to be a girl was leading me both socially and professionally. As I was getting ready to knock on the door, I heard the chain lock being removed and the door slowly opened.
“Hello, Lisa, please come in,” a voice from behind the door started, “I’m Jenny and this is Sally. I just don’t want anyone passing in the hallway to see us so come in quickly.”
“You are simply beautiful,” Sally smiled as she opened her arms and pulled me closer in a hug before leaning closer and air kissing my cheek. “It looks like you have had plenty of practice dressing. The boys will be all over you when we go out tonight. Have you been to the Flame before?”
“Before you answer let me give you a hug and grab your coat, dear,” Jenny said, “and then let’s go into the living room and have a glass of wine before dinner. Would you like a glass of Chardonnay, dear?”
“I’d love a glass, Jenny,” I replied while Sally took my hand and led me over to the living area. The room was nicely decorated but then just about any room would look better than a college students’. Upon closer inspection, I noticed that the chair she offered me looked like something my grandmother would own and sadly out of place for someone their age. In addition, although there were a few paintings and drawings on the wall, I immediately noticed the absence of any pictures or photos in the room. I was surprised that both of them were wearing wigs because they identified themselves as transsexuals in the contact magazine and I expected that they both would have grown out there own hair.
“So have you been to the Flame before, Lisa?” Sally asked while Jenny was getting my glass of wine.
“No, I haven’t. I know it’s the best gay club in Ann Arbor but I haven’t been there yet.”
“Well, it’s one of the few places that makes girls like us feel welcome,” Sally smiled, “especially on Halloween.”
“Here you are, Lisa,” Jenny said as she glided effortlessly across the room in 3” heels. “I love your skirt and your heels. They’re perfect with your sleeveless blouse. I see that you either are blessed with very little hair or shave your arms like we do.”
Flushing profusely, I answered, “I do shave my arms as well as some other places when I get to go out as Lisa. You and Sally look great in your strapless cocktail dresses. Do you live full time as Jenny and Sally?”
Looking at Sally, Jenny smiled and looked back to me and started, “Lisa, Sally and I love meeting young girls like you because we really want to help our younger sisters. Sally and I dress and live as girls all the time except when we have to go to work or maybe stop for groceries. Because of that, we keep ourselves fully shaved at all times. Of course, we’ve both had about 250 hours of electrolysis on our faces and we are hoping that our faces will be completely clear in about 50 more hours. Have you tried any electrolysis?”
“I’ve had 12 hours but the technician thought I’d only need about 200 hours in total.” I never thought about what I’d look like without a beard or what I looked like when I shaved my body hair but looking at both Jenny and Sally made me a little bit uneasy. I couldn’t quite put my finger on it. Both of them were thin and moved with feminine grace. But I didn’t understand why they didn’t commit to living full-time as women. It also explains the lack of photos in the apartment. How could they display pictures of themselves if someone from the ‘boy’ part of their lives decided to visit; like their families?
“I wish I only needed 200 hours on my face because I’d now have them working on my arms and chest,” Sally laughed, “If you have already started electrolysis then I suspect that you consider yourself a transsexual, Lisa?”
“That’s a difficult question, Sally,” I replied after taking a sip of my wine. “My therapist and I are arguing over whether I think I was born in the wrong body. My earliest memories are of wanting to be a girl but I don’t know if I’d say I’m just a girl in the wrong body. That seems a little superficial. But I do think that I’m not a transvestite because my dressing is less about sexual arousal and more about feeling comfortable in my own skin.”
“I think I know where your analyst is going the ‘girl trapped in a boy’s body thing,’ “Jenny replied, “The current clinical belief is that you aren’t a real transsexual unless you feel that way; as if there is only one way to be transsexual. My advice to you is to step back from your therapy until you are convinced of your orientation. Then if you are convinced that you are transsexual you should go back and tell her what she wants to hear.”
“Jenny, you and Sally both identified yourselves as transsexual in the contact magazine I got your names from. Why are you working as men and living at home as women?”
“Are you familiar with the Johns Hopkins Gender Identity Clinic?” Sally inquired.
“A little, I think that is one of the few places that performs transsexual surgery, isn’t it?”
“Yes, dear, it was,” Sally began. “It stopped doing surgery for transsexuals in October of 1979. The head of the clinic declared that transsexual surgery didn’t work. Jenny and I were on track to have our surgery there this year but everything was put on hold. Neither of us knows what to do. Frankly, we are both devastated. We can start at one of the other centers but people are thinking of following Johns Hopkins lead and we don’t want to get lost somewhere else. We were in therapy just like you are. We were receiving female hormones and we were hoping to have our surgery but everything stopped. Our physician even stopped prescribing us hormones as a result of the clinic’s closing. But that doesn’t mean we can’t be happy. Jenny and I refuse to be unhappy and that is why we live as women at home. Until something changes, it’s the best we can hope for. Here, let’s go over to the dining room table while I refresh our wine. Dinner is just about ready.”
As we headed into the dining room, I couldn’t help asking myself, “Is this all there is?” I know Sally said she was devastated but I was beside myself. I wanted a normal life as a woman not a life in the shadows. Why hadn’t my therapist told me about Johns Hopkins? How would she prescribe me female hormones if Jenny and Sally couldn’t get them? Would I be having more fun with my friends at the fraternities or would I be happier hiding in the shadows with girls like Jenny and Sally? What was I willing to give up to live as a girl? For that matter, would having surgery (if I can find a clinic to do it) really make me a girl?
***
Halloween — Chapter 6
October 31, 1986
Leaving work at noon proved to be easy. The bank that I worked at expected business to slow down in the afternoon with families preparing for Halloween. Several employees with young children were also given the afternoon off.
I had to remind myself to slow down while driving to my mother’s house. The adrenalin my body pumped had made my foot heavy. It had been six years since I had been dressed as Lisa; I was bursting with anticipation. My mother had called the second week of September when she had learned that her breast cancer had returned and asked if she could spend Halloween with my family. Knowing that I had been extremely open with my wife, Karen, about my struggles with gender identity, she also asked if she could bring a witch’s costume and help me dress for her one last time.
Karen had never really seen me dressed as a woman. Her mental picture of me as a witch must have been entertaining because she quickly agreed. She knew that the return of the cancer was not a good sign and how important Mother was to our family. Karen’s eyes reflected her sorrow.
As I drove toward Mother’s house I couldn’t help but reflect on my last evening out as Lisa in 1980 and the two other ‘girls’ in Ann Arbor, Michigan. It seemed like yesterday -- especially the shock I felt when I learned that Johns Hopkins was no longer performing sex reassignment surgery. Despite being devastated, I forced myself to enjoy the evening, but I resolved that night to purge Lisa for good.
When my mother learned of my decision the next day, she was both supportive and anxious. She immediately told me that my identity as Lisa would not go away and could only be suppressed. I didn’t believe her, because I thought I could control my emotions and could walk away from that part of me. When she insisted that I ship all of Lisa’s clothes, shoes, wigs, and breast forms to her, I agreed, but only to make her happy.
I knocked on her door. She had known me better than I had when she forced me to send my clothes to her six years ago.
“Hi, Mom,” I said opening the door myself. “Where are you?” I called into the quiet house.
“Hi, Honey, I’m down in the basement. Can you help me with a few things?”
“Mom, I don’t want you carrying anything. I’ll be right down,” I yelled, as I quickly went downstairs.
She gave me a knowing grin. “I am so happy that I saved your things. Look, I washed all of your lingerie today -- and your wigs and breast forms look brand new. Can you carry that box upstairs because I want to show you your costume which I’ve stored in the closet?”
Following her upstairs my heart pounded in anticipation of seeing the outfit she had selected for me. Expecting to see something that the Wicked Witch of the West would wear I was surprised and delighted when she pulled out black and pink, peasant-top mini-dress with matching black lace petticoat.
“What do you think, Honey? It’s a size 10 which I think will be perfect; your black high heels that I saved will go perfect with it.”
“I don’t know what to say, Mom. It’s beautiful. The neckline is a little risqué but I love the petticoat. I thought you would want me to wear some old, ugly, witch’s costume -- not a pretty dress. Karen asked if I was going to paint my skin green and walk stooped over.”
“Who says you have to be an ‘ugly’ witch? The store I bought this in sold only sexy, adult costumes. Knowing Karen, she’ll be amazed when I’m through with you.”
I’m not sure if “amazed” will describe how she’ll feel.
“We should hurry, Honey. I bought you Nair. We have a lot to do before Karen brings Tommy home at three thirty.”
“Mom, I don’t know about the Nair. I’m not sure Karen is expecting. . . .”
She smiled like I had just told her Santa probably wouldn’t bring me everything I wanted. “Don’t worry, dear, I’ve already talked to Karen. Your hair will grow back.”
“Ok, Mom, let me help you into the car, and then I’ll come back for everything and lock the door.”
One hour later, I sat at my wife’s vanity in my lingerie and pantyhose while my mother finished my nails. She had carefully applied nail extensions and was painting them a deep wine red when she asked, “Honey, have you missed being Lisa?”
“That’s a difficult question, Mom, because I am really happy being married to Karen and you know how much joy you get in being a parent. I know we had Tommy pretty quickly after we got married, but he has brought so much into our lives. At the same time, this gender thing never leaves my mind. It’s there every single day; I don’t think it will ever go away. I just felt natural being Lisa; I’ve really been looking forward to today. So, I guess the answer is ‘Yes’ -- I have missed being Lisa.”
“For so many years I thought you were just indulging me when you let you dress you up for Halloween. Now I think we are ‘indulging’ each other. Now you’re just letting me have some fun because you’re worried I won’t make it to next Halloween.”
“Mom, you’re going to be okay and. . . .”
“Enough of that! As I was saying, I’m just indulging what I believe is your need to be Lisa. Now that I’m finished doing your nails I want you to keep your hands away from me while I work on your face.”
“Mom, are you sure this isn’t too much for you? I could do my makeup when my nails dry.”
“Not a chance, Honey. Wait until you see the results when I’m finished.”
Thirty minutes later, Mom zipped my dress from behind while I waited anxiously to see the results of her makeover. “Honey, you can’t look in the mirror until I put on your wig. Here, why don’t you slip on your heels, while I adjust and brush out your wig? Perfect! Let’s go over to the full-length mirror and look at how beautiful you turned out.”
Looking in the mirror, a deep joy flooded my entire being. “I can’t believe it, Mom! You’re right; I don’t know if I’d call myself beautiful, but I do think I look pretty good. I forgot how much I like looking at myself as Lisa. It feels like I’m looking at the ‘real’ me.”
“Honey, that’s why I’m here tonight,” Mother smiled as she reached out and tightly held me with tears falling down her cheeks, “Lisa is the ‘real’ you. Now let’s decide on your jewelry. I think this necklace will look great with the dress. It’s too bad your ears have closed, but I brought a few clip-ons that should work. I think I hear Karen pulling into the driveway. Why don’t you spray yourself with a little perfume and grab your witch’s hat and broom and meet me downstairs? I can’t wait to see Karen’s surprise when she sees you.”
As Mom made her way slowly down the stairs, I continued staring in the mirror thinking about all those evenings I went to bed dreaming about waking up as a girl. I would have given anything to be the girl I was now looking at; no one except my mother truly understood who I was. Shaking myself out of my day dream, I sprayed on a little Chanel # 5 before putting my lipstick and powder in a black clutch with a shoulder strap. After putting on my witch’s hat, I grabbed the broom, took a deep breath, and made my way downstairs. I could hear Mom talking in the family room.
“Is that my wonderful grandchild?”
“Hi! Grandma,” Tommy yelled.
“Hello, Mother,” Karen said. “Let me help you into a chair.”
I waited at the bottom of the stairs -- afraid to show myself.
“Let me see your costume and give me a kiss, Tommy,” Mother said. “You’ll never be too old to kiss your Grandma.”
“I’m Spider-man, Grandma. Did you make Daddy a witch? Mommy said you did.”
“Yes, I did, Tommy. Wait until you see what she looks like.”
Not knowing the reception I’d receive from both Tommy and Karen, I slowly walked into the family room -- moving naturally in my heels, as if I wore them every day.
“That lady is pretty!” Tommy blurted.
“That lady is your dad,” Mother said. “She’s just dressed like a witch.”
From the look on Karen’s face I can tell she’s not amused.
“Hi, Tommy, do you like my costume?”
“You’re pretty, Daddy.”
“Thanks, Tommy,” I smiled, anxiously looking over at Karen, “What do you think, Honey?”
“I don’t know what to say, John,” Karen hissed, “Can I have a word with you upstairs?”
“Sure, dear, I’ll meet you in our bedroom.”
Upstairs, Karen, obviously shaking, quickly got to the point, “What are you and your mother thinking? Look at you. Did you shave your entire body? When your mother discussed this dressing-up thing with me I thought she was planning on something funny, like an old witch. I don’t know if you heard her but she refers to you with female pronouns. How do you think I feel? You’re prettier than most women we know; my God, you’re probably prettier that me.”
“I’m sorry, Karen,” I replied uncertain where to begin to respond to everything she had said. “I did shave my whole body. I don’t want to blame my mother, but she thought you’d understand. It grows back quickly -- and we thought I’d look silly with hair all over. I won’t ever shave it again, I promise.”
“I still can’t get over you. I don’t know what I was expecting, but it wasn’t this. Your son even called you ‘pretty’. I don’t remember if he’s ever called me pretty. And look at your heels; they have to be at least three inches and you walk perfectly in them like you wear them every day. Did your Mother take you out to get a manicure? Even your nails are perfect. What am I to think?”
“I’m. . . . It’s going to be. . . . Mother said. . . . “Seeing the pain and confusion on her face and the tears gently falling on her cheeks, I quickly tried to hug her.
“No, don’t you touch me.” She moved a step away from me and stood with her hands on her hips. Her eyes flashed a warning to me to keep my distance. “You even have my perfume on.” She stopped for a moment and collected herself. “I need to be by myself.”
“Karen, we need to talk.”
She shook her head.
I can’t leave it like this. “I’ve always been honest with you. Before we were married I told you about my gender issues. I never lied to you, and more importantly, I haven’t been dressed like this since well before I met you. When I married you I promised to love and honor you forever. I gave up dressing because I wanted to be with you and to have a family. Getting dressed today was Mom’s idea.”
Wiping away her tears, Karen turned and looked into my eyes. “I never knew how serious your dressing as a girl was. I thought it had been a lark. But looking at how you look. . . . It’s hard for me to look at you like this -- how natural you walk and gesture with your hands. This isn’t a game; it’s a real serious issue for you, isn’t it?”
Should I deny it? Is our marriage at stake? I nodded. “I’d be lying if I told you it wasn’t a problem.” Tears flowed freely down my cheeks. “But I understood what I was doing when I gave it up and fell in love with you. I wanted to have a life together; a family together. I’ll take everything off right now if that’s what you want,” I whispered and slowly started to take off my wig.
She stopped me by grabbing my arm. “No, Honey, That’s not what I want. Please hold me. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I just never really knew. I don’t want to ruin everything for your mother. Not with her feeling so poorly and . . . . Now, there, let me hold you. By the way, your wig frames your face beautifully.”
Is she serious? “Thank you. What do you want me to do?”
“Let me fix your makeup because we promised your Mother that we’d have fun tonight. Tommy expects me to take him out ‘trick or treating’ but we have to make sure he doesn’t get confused about your dressing. Can you act a little less girly around him, like easing up on the female gestures? Your Mother wants to help you hand out the candy so let’s not disappoint her. But, do you really mean it when you say that you don’t need to get dressed as a girl anymore?”
“I really mean it, Honey. I love you so much and I’d do anything for you. I haven’t dressed in six years -- and I promise I won’t again.”
***
Later in the afternoon after Karen and Tommy left to ‘trick or treat’ I told my Mother about my conversation with Karen.
“I’m sorry that I caused you both so much trouble, dear. I just wanted to let you be Lisa again. I think it is more important than you realize. But now that you’ve promised Karen that you won’t, I want you to promise me that you will keep your word to Karen. Come over here and let me hold your hands. Your hands are so feminine; I love the color of your nails. You truly look beautiful, Honey. I want you to know that I still think of you as my daughter and always will but I want to hear your promise, because I love Karen and Tommy, too.”
“I promise that I will never dress as Lisa again, Mom. You know I love my family; I wouldn’t do anything to hurt them.”
“Lisa, as women we are taught from an early age to sacrifice everything for our families and the sacrifice you are making truly makes you a woman forever in my mind.”
I haven’t dressed as Lisa for six years, but can I really give it up for the rest of my life? What happens if something changes? Well, I don’t even want to think about that.
***
I would like to thank Angela Rasch for her editing help.
Halloween — Final Chapter
October, 2008
Pushing the elevator button in the lobby of my building automatically reminded me of the many changes that had occurred in my life over the past five years. My wife, Karen, and I had lived for fifteen years in a red-brick colonial in Haverford before she died tragically in a car accident. Every time I entered the elevator I was reminded of how much I missed her. Giving up our home and moving into a condominium had been a simple — but ineffective - way of trying to move away from the pain in my life.
Inspecting my recently manicured fingers reminded of other changes. I smiled approvingly at their ruby-colored nails. ~There’s nothing like a manicure or shopping to pick me up after a long day.~ Having no plans, I looked forward to a light dinner before finishing the novel that I was reading for my book club.
As I exited the elevator on the fifth floor, I thought back to the first time I had dressed again as Lisa -- two months after Karen’s funeral. I had looked in the mirror at the real me -- for the first time in over twenty years. I had kept my promise to both Karen and my mother, but didn’t know what was next.
An overwhelming wave of emotions convinced me that I could never give Lisa up -- again. I spent the next few weeks searching the internet and found a completely new community that immediately opened its heart to me. The guilt I had felt years before dissolved into personal satisfaction and resolve. . .which led to. . .changes.
My wall phone rang as I approached my apartment; I quickly rifled my shoulder bag for my keys and opened the door. Despite my efforts the answering machine picked up just before I could.
“Hello, ugh, I’m not sure how to begin. . . .”
Oh My God. It’s Tommy!
“This is your son, Tom . . . and I just wanted to say hello. I don’t even know what to call you. Calling you ‘Dad’ doesn’t seem right….”
Nearly in shock, I quickly grabbed the phone. “Tommy, it’s so wonderful to hear your voice. I don’t care what you call me. You can still call me ‘Dad’ if you want to, but I legally changed my name to Lisa a few years ago. But — all that doesn’t really matter. How are you -- and how are Debbie and Michael?” I reached for a tissue and in the process spilled my purse.
“We’re doing great . . . Lisa. I guess that wasn’t too difficult. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. You’re Lisa, and I shouldn’t be such a fool. Lisa -- Debbie is expecting again; Mikey is thrilled to have either a brother or sister.”
A new baby? I hadn’t heard. “That’s wonderful news. How old is Michael now?”
“He’s four and he’s a handful, but I can’t imagine what my life would be like without him.”
You can’t imagine your life without him. How do you think I’ve felt since you and my brothers tossed me out of your lives three years ago?
“Lisa, ma-ah. . .Dad. I’m calling, because I need to apologize to you. I got to thinking how I couldn’t stand the idea of living without Mikey . . . and I got to thinking about you and me. I’m sorry. I didn’t really know what to think -- when you told me that you were becoming a woman.”
“It was my fault. It was me.” There were a thousand things I did wrong when I came out. It was so hard on him, but I had to.
“No, it was me; I want you to hear me out. Just before Mom died she sent me a letter that I found difficult to read. It was during my last year in college and emotionally I was a wreck. She wrote that some things may change after she was gone; she wanted me to support you no matter what. Two years later when you told me about transitioning, Mom’s letter was the last thing on my mind. It wasn’t until last March when I was visiting Uncle Steve that I found out that Mom had written similar letters to both him and Uncle Bill.”
I miss them so terribly much. Neither Steven nor Billy has spoken to me since I told them.
“Mom was more explicit with both of them. I guess she didn’t think I could handle it then. She told them that you had always had gender identity issues and that she, as well as your mother, were convinced that you were a transsexual. I guess what they told me got me thinking for the first time in years. I spent the past few months researching transexualism and gender identity. I’m calling to ask you to forgive me. I’ve always loved you.” His voice, which had been catching all through the call, finally failed him. He struggled to talk again. “Debbie and I want you back in our lives. Please.”
“I don’t know what to say, Tommy.” I could barely whisper between my sobs. “I’m so happy. I’ve missed you so -- it hurt.”
“Debbie and I would love to have you join us for dinner next Friday . . . on Halloween. Can you make it?”
Could I?! “I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”
“Can you get off work early and come over about three? We’re going to take Michael out ‘trick or treating’ and we’d really like it if you could hand out candy for us. Like you did when I was a kid -- every Halloween.”
“I’d love too.” I laughed thinking about all my past Halloweens. “Can I bring anything for dinner? A salad or something?”
“No, we have everything taken care of.”
“But, I can drive over tonight. Why wait?” I can’t believe this is really happening.
“Oh, we’ve already got everything set up. -- I don’t want this to be a problem. Uhmmmm - both Uncle Steve and Uncle Bill are coming on Halloween, with their wives.”
Billy and Steven? “Are you sure you want to do this?” None of them has spoken to me in years.
“They want to get together. After I researched transexualism, I called a family meeting and told them everything that I learned. They had their problems, at first, understanding it -- but then I invited a gender therapist to another meeting with all of us. She really helped -- everyone is looking forward to getting together, although not without some anxiety. I’m sorry change is so difficult to accept, but we all want you back in our lives. We really do.”
He’s so much like his mother. “Oh, Tommy, I’m speechless.” I never dared dream that anything like this would ever happen. “I love you so much.”
***
“Lisa, why don’t you and Mary watch for ‘trick or treaters’ while I start getting our dinner prepared. Tommy and Debbie should be back with Michael in about an hour. I don’t think Steve or Billy will move from the TV until the dinner is on the table…unless they need a beer, of course.”
“That’s a perfect plan, Sarah,” I replied, smiling. “I love answering the door on Halloween.”
So far the evening had turned about even better than my heightened expectations. Tommy’s work on researching transexualism and the earlier meeting with the gender therapist had definitely opened the door for our family dinner. Unlike other Halloweens, I deliberately underdressed for the occasion. Wearing black dress slacks with a gold cashmere cardigan and shell, I wore black flats to take attention away from my height. After the initial awkward re-introductions, we all seemed to fit back into familiar patterns until Debbie asked if I’d like to help her in the kitchen. Sarah immediately joined us and I don’t think I’ll ever forget the sense of shared female intimacy while we chatted and prepared dinner.
When Tommy and Debbie finally returned we all sat down for dinner after watching Mikey show all of his candy. Immediately after saying a prayer of thanks the doorbell rang.
“I’ll get that,” I laughed, “Everyone begin; I’ll be right back.”
Opening the door I saw a young mother with what I thought was her daughter of about eight years old dressed as Cinderella, “Now aren’t you beautiful. What is your name?”
“I’m David.”
“And who are you dressed as, David?
“I’m Cinderella.” He grinned and attempted a curtsy.
I laughed quietly. “Well, you’re the prettiest Cinderella I’ve ever seen. What treat would you like?” I smiled holding up a bowl half-filled with candy bars. “We have M&M’s, Kit-Kats, and Skittles.”
“Thank you . . . and Trick or Treat,” he said with an enormous smile while grabbing a Kit-Kat bar.
While he was turning away his mother quickly came forward and whispered, “God Bless you! I don’t think he’ll ever forget you and your kindness.”
“Don’t be silly,” I smiled, “I remember a little boy who was almost as pretty as David trick or treating as Snow White on Halloween.” Seeing that she was looking at me without understanding, I continued. “I was that little boy. Here, let me give you my card. If you ever need to talk to anyone about gender issues and your son -- please give me a call. I’ve become somewhat of an expert.”
Her face opened to me. “I’d love to. How about tomorrow? I’ve been looking for answers; I don’t know where to turn.”
“Don’t worry, dear. All your son needs is your love and the love of his family -- and everything will work out. Just call me tomorrow; we can meet at Starbucks.”
She nodded, and then slowly walked away smiling broadly. I quietly closed the door and turned around . . . only to be surprised by Steven who had been standing behind me -- with tears rolling down his cheeks.
He’s still the vulnerable one.
“I can’t believe how kind and gentle you are,” he said, wiping away his tears. “I don’t know anyone who would have been so kind. No, actually I do. Do you know how much you remind me of Mom? You’re just as beautiful and sensitive. I’m sorry I didn’t understand that until right now.”
I closed my eyes and told my wife and Mom everything was going to be okay.
The End
****
Once again, I would like to thank Angela Rasch for her help in editing this entire story. Her comments were both insightful and educational. I hope I will continue to learn from them as I continue writing.
Copyright © 2009 Lisa M.
All Rights Reserved.
“Are you asking Steven and Billy or are you asking me, Mom?” I replied.
“I am asking everyone but I have an idea for a costume for you. Steve, have you decided on a costume?”
“I can’t stand costumes, Mom. I’m throwing on my football shirt and helmet and going out with my friends after school.” Steven grudgingly responded.
“And you, Billy? Are you going out again as a bum? You know that’s not really creative. Smudging your face with charcoal is not really getting into the spirit of Halloween,” Mother asked.
“Mom, I’m with Steve. I hate costumes and rubbing charcoal on my face is all I want to do.”
As Mother turned her eyes toward me, I realized exactly where this conversation was going. I was 11 years old and every Halloween that I could remember my mother had asked me if I wanted to get dressed as a girl for my costume. My mother was a beautiful woman and she had always wanted a daughter to share her love of femininity with but unfortunately she had been blessed with three wonderful boys.
I never understood why she always targeted me but up until now I had always turned her down. As she smiled at me, I began to think about how I would answer today. I really wanted to say yes but I was afraid; afraid of what my brothers would think, afraid of what my friends would say, afraid of what my mother would think. But then again she always seemed to want to put me in a dress for Halloween.
Puberty was a few years off so I still knew very little about the differences between boys and girls. I always felt very comfortable with girls and ever since I could remember I had wished and prayed that I would magically turn into one over night. I remember receiving my First Communion three years ago and following a pretty young girl up the aisle of our Church and dreaming about wearing the white dress that she had on and having my hair styled with curls and small flowers like she had. I never really understood why I had these feelings and thoughts but I did. And I felt wonderful when I dreamed like that.
On the other hand I had two rough and tumble brothers so I could never really act on my dreams. They would beat me up if I would act girly telling me that I was embarrassing them in front of their friends. My older brother, Steven, even called me a ‘fag’ and forced me to quit the church choir because he felt I was embarrassing him. But as my mother looked at me, I knew that I didn’t have too many more chances where she would offer to dress me as a girl for Halloween.
“What about you, John? Do you have a costume this year?”
“No, Mom,” I replied, “I don’t think I am going to go out this year. I think I am getting too old to trick or treat.”
“11 years old is not too old for Halloween, silly! If you haven’t picked out a costume I could always dress you up as a girl. I’ve offered to do it for you and your brothers before but you have always turned me down. Would you like to give it a try this year? I promise it would be fun?”
“Mommmm, I don’t know,” I replied, “It would be so embarrassing.”
“Do it,” Steven laughed, “It will get her to stop asking us. You will look so stupid that she’ll never try again.”
“Steve is right, John” Billy injected, “If you do it then she will never ask us again.”
“Why don’t you do it, Billy?” I replied, “You’re a year younger than me and you’d make a better girl.”
“I already told mom that I have plans with my friends and you said you have no plans at all.”
“So what do you say, John,” Mom said, “I promise that no one will laugh. You’ll be surprised at how good you will look.”
“Ok, Mom,” I smiled, “but I’m only doing it so that you’ll quit bugging all of us.”
“I’m so excited!” Mom cried, “John, you have always had the prettiest eyes and, despite what your brothers said, you are going to make a beautiful girl. Let’s get started as soon as you get home from school.”
Halloween — Chapter 2
October 24, 1976
As soon as I came in the door, I heard my Mom calling from the kitchen.
“John, honey, is that you?”
“Yes, Mom,” I yelled, “I’m going up to my room to do my homework.”
“John, can you come hear for a second, I need to talk to you.”
I immediately knew that my packages must have arrived. As I walked down the hallway into the kitchen I realized that I should have told my Mom about my purchases. I guess I knew that I’d eventually have to tell her but I just never got around to talking to her.
“John, you received a few packages in the mail today. Do you want to tell me about them?”
“There just for Halloween, Mom,” I replied, “I just wanted to get a few things for my costume for Janet’s Halloween party next week.”
“Well, it looks like I’m not going to get to help you from the looks of those packages. You have one from Strawbridge & Clothier; one from Wigs International; and one from some foam company. What is your costume this year if you don’t mind me asking?”
“I was hoping that I would get a chance to talk to you before they arrived,” I whispered, “but, you were always too busy. And I still want you to help me because I want to dress as a girl again.”
“Oh, I’m so glad!,” she replied, “I’ve had so much fun these past few Halloweens and I was worried that you wouldn’t want me to help you anymore. But if that’s the case then what have you ordered?”
“Well, I hope you don’t take this the wrong way but I bought a skirt and a blouse, a wig and some foam to make some padding.”
“What do you mean about taking it the wrong way?” my mother replied.
“Well, I was worried that you would think that I was weird for buying my own girl’s clothes.”
“I don’t think it’s weird that you are buying clothes for a Halloween costume. They will probably fit better than mine now that you are 17 years old. The clothes are just for Halloween, aren’t they?”
“Yes, they are just for Halloween!. And don’t take this the wrong way,” I laughed, “but I wanted to wear something that was more age appropriate. I sort of felt silly wearing your clothes; not that you don’t have a wonderful wardrobe of stylish clothes.”
“Oh, my God!” mother laughed, “I never even thought that my clothes wouldn’t be perfect for you. I thought I was pretty stylish.”
“You are, Mom. But you are stylish for a 42 year old woman. I am 17 years old and I want to look younger. And by the way, I ordered another wig that I also think is a better style for someone my age.”
“I’d love to see what you ordered,” Mom replied, “but do you want to go up to your room in case your brothers come in?”
“Definitely,” I smiled, “Can you grab one of the packages?”
Five minutes later we were upstairs in my room with the door locked and I was opening up the packages. I opened up the wig package first I slowly pulled out a long layered auburn wig with a shaggy front. After shaking it out I turned to my mother and said, “I think this style is closer to what you see on girls my age. What do you think?”
“It’s beautiful and I love the ash highlights. Why don’t you show me the skirt and blouse?”
Opening the package from Strawbridge & Clothier, I pulled out a flowery peasant skirt that fell to about mid-calf and a cotton blouse with puffed sleeves and wide tie at the back. They were just what I wanted; exactly the type of clothes that the girls in my classes were wearing.
“What do you think, Mom? I think they’re perfect.”
“They’re beautiful and I know the perfect shoes you can wear with them. You didn’t buy your own shoes, did you?”
“No, I was hoping that I could borrow a pair of shoes as well as some stockings and lingerie,” I replied sheepishly.
“That’s no problem, honey. You’ve been borrowing my things every Halloween for the past 6 years. But what’s with the other package; the foam?”
“Well, that’s a little more difficult to explain.”
“What can be more difficult? Here we are looking at your new wig, skirt and blouse. I can’t imagine a bigger surprise.”
“Well, Mom,” I sighed, “The foam is to make me look more realistic. In the past I may have worn your bra but we just stuffed it with stocks. It looked pretty comical. I’d like my chest to look more realistic; like I have breasts. And the blouse is fairly sheer so whatever bra I wear will be visible and I want to appear natural. Also, with my skinny hips I will look silly in the skirt unless I can add some padding to my hips. The foam can be cut to make more natural breasts and padding for my hips.”
“You’ve certainly given this a lot of thought,” Mom replied, “But there’s something your not telling me, isn’t there? You couldn’t have come up with all of this on your own. How did you learn about all of this?”
“Well, that is the real part that I meant was difficult to explain,” I began. “A few months ago, I was downtown in Philly with Michael and David and I saw a few girls going into a bar. I could tell they were really guys but they really looked great, like real girls. To make a long story short, I went into the bar and spoke with them and they told me about ordering clothes from catalogs and getting padding to look more realistic.”
“Did Michael and David go in with you?”
“Definitely not, Mom,” I whispered. “I don’t want them to know that it was my idea to dress up as a girl for Halloween. I’ve told them that you really wanted me to and that I only really do it to please you. I went in a few weeks later when I was able to go downtown by myself.”
“Well, we really need to talk about this. You are way too young to be going into bars in downtown Philadelphia. What kind of a bar was it? Was it a gay bar?”
“I think it was a gay bar but the girls told me that it was the only bar that girls like them could go and relax. It’s called the “Velvet Underground” and it’s on 13th street at Arch.”
“Honey, I don’t want you going to that bar again without me. If you want to learn anything else from those girls then I am going to insist that I go with you. It seems they helped you with Halloween this year but I can’t think of any other reason for you to go there. Do you understand what I’m telling you?”
“Yes, Mom,” I sighed. “I don’t have any reason to go back there again.”
“And you understand that if there is a reason to go,” Mom replied, “that you will bring me with you. Is that clear?”
“Yes, Mom,” I responded without looking at her, “but there won’t be a reason to go there again. Ever! It was just for this Halloween.”
Halloween — Chapter 3
Saturday October 31, 1976
I can’t believe what time it is. I had wanted to get up at nine but my clock told me it was a little before noon. I still had things I needed to do before getting ready for the party; and I had just wasted over two hours.
I quickly jumped out of bed, rushed into the bathroom, brushed my teeth, and took care of my morning needs. As quickly as I moved I still took the time to sit to pee, something I had been doing for years. All the boys I knew always stood when they had to relieve themselves. My mother and brothers were always arguing about who left the seat down, but it always seemed natural for me to sit.
After pulling on a t-shirt and my school khakis, I headed downstairs to grab a little cereal before going out to finish my shopping. “Good morning, Mom. You look beautiful as usual.”
“Well, aren’t you chipper this morning? It must be all the sleep you got.”
“I know. I didn’t mean to sleep in. I have a few chores that I want to do before we get ready.”
She raised an eyebrow. “I thought you already had everything that you needed.”
“I’m a little bit embarrassed to tell you this,” I began sheepishly, “but I want to go to the drug store and get some Nair, because I was hoping to get rid of the hair on my legs for the party. I was also hoping to get a pair of clip-on earrings that matched my outfit.”
“I have a better idea,” Mom said with a sly grin. “How would you like to get your ears pierced?”
“That’s crazy. Everybody will be able to tell. What would Steven and Billy say? They would beat me up, if they saw me with my ears pierced.”
“No, they wouldn’t,” Mom argued. “I wouldn’t let them. I’ll make sure they know it was my idea for the party. Lots of boys have pierced ears now; and you could just let them close up if you didn’t love them. They heal and close, if you don’t continue to wear earrings, Honey.”
“I still don’t know.” I sighed, but I was warming to her suggestion. “Where would we get them done?”
“There is a little store in the mall that’s pretty private.” Mom smiled. “We could go there after picking up your Nair at the drug store. Come on, Honey, you’ll look great with pierced ears and real earrings.”
“Ok, but you will have to take care of my brothers because I don’t want them picking on me.”
“I love these gold posts, Honey,” Mother commented while looking at the display of earrings.
“They’re pretty plain, Mom,” I replied. “I was hoping to wear a more dangly pair.”
“You’ll need to wear gold posts for at least three weeks without removing them. Maybe you can switch to another pair for this evening, and then switch back to the posts after the party. It’ll hurt a little when we do it, though. Why don’t you pick out a pair for the party while I go and talk to the store manager?”
Mom pointed at the clock on our kitchen wall. “Honey, it’s already three. Why don’t you run upstairs and start getting ready for the party? Steven and Billy won’t be back until later this evening.”
“I guess I do need a little time to Nair my legs.” I smiled. “Before I go I just want to let you know how much I love you and how grateful I am for your help.”
“I know you love me, Honey. I’m just happy you let me have a little fun every Halloween.”
“You need some fun in your life.” I took a moment to look her over. “Why haven’t you ever dated again?”
Moving her hand quickly to brush a tear, Mom returned my appraising looked and smiled, “You’re so sensitive. Neither of your brothers would ever think about asking me about dating. I guess the real answer is I haven’t really ever gotten over your father. It’s only been about five years; and I still love him and miss him every day. You boys keep me busy enough; and I’m happy just taking care of all of you.”
“You’re the best mother in the world, but I really think that Dad would want you to be happy. If that means dating and finding someone to share your life, then I’m sure that he’d want you to do that. No one will ever replace Dad, but I’m sure that there are men out there who could make you happy.”
Mom plucked a tissue to wipe her eyes, “Thank you for your advice. You’re so sweet and sensitive. I’m so touched that you want me to be happy, but unless you get upstairs and take care of those legs I won’t have enough time to do your make-up.”
“I thought that you might get carried away with the Nair.” Mom coughed while she looked at me sternly.
I sat in the chair by my desk while applying moisturizing lotion over my entire body, and hadn’t heard her enter. I suspected she was kidding, but couldn’t begin to explain why I had used the Nair on my arms, chest, and legs, before shaving under my arms. “Sorry, Mom, but it actually feels great now that I’ve applied this moisturizer.”
“I’m only kidding. Now you see some of the pleasures we women enjoy every day. No one will even notice your missing hair unless you tell them. Now, Honey, can you tell me what that thing is that you are wearing over your thingy?”
“Oh my, God,” I squealed while I jumped to cover myself. “I forgot my. . . . I shouldn’t be sitting here in front of you with nothing. . . .”
“Don’t worry, dear.” She laughed while I fumbled with my towel. “Let me show you how we girls cover ourselves. Instead of tying it around your waste you wrap it around your chest just below your armpits. See, it covers everything beautifully. Now tell me what that thing is, because it appears to be the smallest bikini I have ever seen.”
“It’s called a gaff,” I whispered shyly. “Connie from the ‘Velvet Underground’ gave it to me when she heard that I was going to be dressing up for Halloween. She also gave me this waist cincher to help give me a smaller waist and a little beard cover to use before you help me with my make-up.”
“You and this -- Connie -- seem to have become fast friends. Is there anything else you haven’t told me about?”
“Mom, I’ve told you everything except that she asked me to stop at the ‘Velvet Underground’ after the party tonight. Since I told you I wouldn’t go without you I have no intention of going later tonight. She was just trying to be helpful.”
“I think she’s been more than 'helpful'.” Mom knitted her eyebrows. “Let me take a look at your waist cincher. You’ll probably need my help to tighten it. Why don’t you stand and lift your arms while I wrap this around you? This is actually going to be a wonderful lesson for you. You’re really going to learn what we women go through to look good for men.”
“Don’t tighten it too much,” I complained. “I don’t want to pass out from lack of oxygen.”
“You’ll get used to it,” she laughed. “It loosens up over time. Now, grab that beard cover and let’s go into my room so we can use my makeup mirror. You hardly need beard cover on your face, but we’ll give it a try.”
An hour later I sat at my mother’s makeup table wearing a bra and high-waisted panties comfortably filled with foam, which gave me the exact curves I desired. In addition, I wore a garter belt with stockings.
Mom studied me, and then said, “There we go, Honey, I think we’re finished.”
“You’ve really outdone yourself.” I peered in the mirror and nearly teared-up. “I love what you done with my eyes. The mascara really adds length and volume to my lashes; and I love the shades you blended together for my eyes.”
“No crying, Honey. Not after all the work we’ve done with your face.”
“But, I can’t believe how beautiful you've made me look.”
“Well, wait until you see yourself when we get your clothes and wig on. If you don’t mind, I think these are the shoes you should wear. They’re really stylish, even for you young girls, and they only have a small heel, so they won’t be too difficult to get used to.”
Mom said quietly watching me stumble in her shoes. “I can’t believe how good you look.”
And, I can’t believe how hard it is to walk. “Mom, how do girls manage to look so confident in shoes with high heels? I can hardly move in these?”
“It just takes practice.” Mom laughed. “High heels are sexy and make your legs look great. Women have been wearing them for about five hundred years. It’s another lesson you’ll learn about what women go through to attract men. Posture is also important when you’re walking in heels; you want to stand tall with your chest out. Nothing works better for catching a man’s eye than walking into a party with high heels and a low-cut blouse. Try walking with narrower steps like you are walking on a straight line. You’ll want to stand tall; and you will find that it is easier to do if you sway your hips as you walk. Just keep practicing; it gets easier.”
“Look at me, Mom. I’m beautiful.” I had finally gotten a look at myself in her full-length mirror. I had imagined I would look good, but not great.
“You certainly are, Honey.” Mom laughed. “I can’t believe how much you look like I did at your age -- although that wig looks better than my hair ever did. Let’s find a handbag you can use that isn’t too fuddy-duddy for a young girl like you.”
“Can I use this Coach shoulder bag? The color definitely works with my outfit. I promise I’ll keep it with me all night, because I know it’s your favorite.”
“Sure, dear. Now -- let’s think about what you should carry in your bag. You definitely need your lipstick and powder to touch up your makeup. You could also use some tissues -- just in case.”
“Should I bring the perfume you sprayed on me?”
“No, Honey, I think that should do for the evening. Do you like it?”
I nodded. “What is it?”
“It’s Chanel #5 Eau de Toilette which is slightly less concentrated than actual perfume. Why don’t you grab your shoulder bag and your car keys? We’ll go downstairs and take a few pictures.”
Halloween — Chapter 4
Walking from my car to Janet’s front door I was filled with conflicting emotions. I truly felt wonderful. I had borrowed my mother’s three-quarter sleeve Burberry swing coat and I felt perfectly natural walking and holding my handbag over my right shoulder while swinging my left arm. The silver bracelets and ring that decorated my left hand and wrist glinted in sharp contrast to my red nails that my mother had manicured to perfection. When I looked at myself in the mirror before leaving my home I felt like I was really seeing myself for the first time. Finally my six foot tall, rail-thin body looks elegant, rather than pathetically frail.
On the other hand I realized that I couldn’t appear too natural in this new role, unless I was willing to accept dire consequences. No one except my best friends, Michael and David, knew that my mother had helped and encouraged me to dress as a girl every Halloween. I wasn’t really that popular at school, so the last thing I needed was one more reason for people to pick on me. I need people to believe I’m doing this for a joke and not because I like dressing as a girl.
Why do I look forward so much to Halloween? Why do I like looking and acting like a girl? Am I really gay? I’m seventeen-years old and I’ve never really had a girlfriend. I like girls, but I really just want to be friends with them. I’m not really sexually attracted to either boys or girls.
With equal measures of trepidation and excitement I rang the doorbell and waited to see who would answer.
“Hello, Can I help you?” Janet smiled and opened the door.
“Oh, hi.” I tried to raise the pitch of my voice.
“I’m sorry, but this is a private party and my parent’s made me promise that I’d only invite people that I know.”
“You did invite me.” I smiled enjoying the fact that she didn’t recognize me.
Janet looked at me closely for a long moment. “Oh, my God! I can’t believe it’s you. You’re stunning. No one’s going to recognize you. Come in and let me take your coat; or your Mother’s coat. It is your Mother’s coat, isn’t it?”
“Yes, it’s my mother’s coat, silly, and my dressing like this was her idea. She has been begging me to dress as a girl for Halloween for as long as I can remember. I let her do it about six years ago; and she’s been relentless every year since. I think she wanted a girl when she had me or something.” Janet’s grinning. I think she’s okay with how I look.
“You’re the first one here. Come in; and say hello to my parents. They’re going to die when they see you. I want you to answer the door when everyone starts coming. Let’s play it straight. I won’t tell anyone other than Mom and Dad; and I’ll bet you no one will guess who you are.”
Janet’s parents had a mixed reaction. Her mother laughed and carried on like I was really one of Janet’s girl friend’s. Her dad was a quite a bit less friendly to me than he normally is. Perhaps he’s naturally stand-offish with girls?
Janet was right. No one saw through my costume, which allowed me to become comfortable in my role. Most of the boys seemed to think Janet’s parents had hired me to help with the party, because I ended up taking most of their coats and fetching them their first drinks. Michael and David even ignored me. In addition, I was the only one not in a traditional Halloween costume. The boys came as devils, ninjas, prisoners, gangsters, and clowns. The girls favored cats, nuns, Victorian ladies, and angels.
For the first hour I mingled unnoticed until I answered the door and saw Denise Woods and her two best friends, Linda and Sally. They were the most popular girls in our high school and never gave me the time of day. Janet wasn’t really terrific friends with them either, but she must have felt social pressure to invite them.
“Hello, girls.” I smiled. “Come on in. Can I take your coats?”
“Sure,” Denise replied haughtily as she scanned me head-to-toe, “These coats are a lot more expensive than anyone else at this party would wear. Soooo. . .could you do your job and make sure they’re put somewhere safe.”
“Certainly, Miss!” I smiled.
Walking upstairs to Janet’s parents’ bedroom with the coats I was thinking about how obnoxious Denise had sounded when I saw Janet coming out of the bathroom. “I can’t believe you invited Denise and her two arrogant shadows.”
“I had to, or none of the boys would have come. You know that.”
“She’s such a bitch. She nearly threw her coat at me.”
“You sound just like a girl . . . nice and catty. I can’t wait to see her face when she realizes my ‘hired help’ is just you in costume.”
“I’m not sure she would know me if I wasn’t dressed like this? I’m not important enough in school for her to care if she knows me, or not.”
“You’re important to me. . .and a lot of people.”
I grinned and touched her arm lightly to let her know how much I appreciated her friendship.
Ten minutes later I was down in the den where most of the boys were huddled watching a football game. I purposely went over and started smiling at David and Michael hoping that they would realize who I was. I was beginning to feel a bit lonely in my role because the “coat girl” didn’t have any friends.
Before anyone recognized me, Billy Crenshaw tapped on my shoulder. “Why aren’t you in the kitchen with the rest of the girls? I’m Billy, I don’t think I’ve we’ve been formally introduced. Do you go to Union High?”
“Yes, I do.” I smiled, brightly, happy for the moment my costume was holding up.
“Hey, you two,” Billy said to David and Michael. “Have you taken any classes with my girlfriend here, because I can’t seem to place her?”
After looking me over closely for the first time, Michael nearly doubled over laughing. “Billy, I think your ‘girlfriend’ is really one of my best friends -- John.”
Billy’s face turned red.
“I promise you,” Michael added hurriedly, “I won’t tell anyone that he’s your girlfriend.”
“Omigawd,” Billy said breaking out in a smile. “John, if there’s a vote then you have mine for the best costume. I would’ve never guessed that it was you.”
“Your mother did a great job getting you ready,” David said, “because you look better than most of the girls here.”
Billy continued to extract himself from being fooled. All three of them expressed their amazement that I would wear “my mom’s clothes.”
Janet came up. “John, it seems that we’ve separated into boys in the den and girls in the kitchen.” She winked. “I think you should join us in the kitchen.”
“It’s okay,” I said. “They already know.” I turned from her toward the boys. “I’ll see you boys.” I smiled as I grabbed Janet’s arm, “I’ll let you know what girls really say when we’re not around.”
When we were out of ear shot she asked me how the boys reacted when they found out.
“They’re cool. We’ve been friends for a long time and they’re used to me being a little nuts.”
“Denise isn’t quite so accepting. You wouldn’t believe how embarrassed she got when I told her who you are.”
Immediately upon entering the kitchen, Janet and I were surrounded by most of the girls who peppered me about everything from my wig, my skirt and blouse, and who did my makeup. While laughing at some of the comments and answering the others, I caught sight of Denise and her friends glowering at me from the far side of the kitchen.
When things calmed down, Denise slowly made her way over. “This can’t be your first time dressing as a girl. You look too good.”
“Uhmmmm.”
“And the way you were flirting with the boys, without them knowing it was you, makes me wonder which team you’re playing for.”
“You’re right. . .about this not being my first time. Mom asked me to dress as a girl a few Halloweens ago; and I did to make her happy.”
She raised an eyebrow so high I thought it might come loose from her face. “How did she make you do it? Did she hold a gun to your head?”
“No, but. . . .”
“No, ‘buts’. ‘Real’ boys would never allow themselves to be dressed as girls. And your skirt and top. . .? I suppose you’re going to try to tell us that they’re your mother’s?”
“What do you mean?” I whispered, feeling the floor give way a bit under me.
She somehow managed to look down at me even though I towered over her. “Unless your mother shops in the teen department, it looks like they were bought specifically for you.”
Several of the girls murmured around me. I tried to catch Janet’s eyes for support, but she had looked away.
Denise pressed her advantage. “Did you buy them yourself? I’ll bet you did. Didn’t you? You have pretty good taste,” she said scornfully, “for a girl.”
Janet finally stepped in. “Denise, why don’t you go make sure the boys are having a good time -- and leave John alone.”
Denise smirked. “That’s a good idea, but why doesn’t John come with me. He looked like he was having a lot of fun with the boys.” She got in my face, again. “Wouldn’t you like to flirt with the boys a little more? Come with me; and I’ll show you how you can just brush up to them and make their little peckers pop up. I bet you’ve dreamed about getting boys excited; haven’t you?”
“Why are you doing this?” I whispered, with tears forming in my eyes.
“Oh, don’t be a cry-baby, little girl. You know that boys love getting hand jobs from girls with their nails done as beautifully as yours. Wouldn’t you love to wrap your lips around one of their cocks?”
Several girls gasped. “Tell me you haven’t dreamt about that?”
“Stop it, Denise!!” Janet demanded.
My tears had turned into torrents and sobs.
Denise continued to mock me. “Oh, please don’t cry. You look so pretty. I’m sure one of the boys would like to take you home. I’m sure he’d want to stop somewhere romantic and pop your cherry. Have you dreamt about that, too? Having a boys’ cock up your ass? I’m sure it doesn’t feel as good as a pussy for the boy, but I’m sure you’d love it.”
Almost in shock and completely in tears, I ran upstairs to grab my coat.
Behind me I heard Janet. “You’re a complete bitch, Denise!”
“Well, at least I’m a real bitch and not a fake one like your friend. The next time you invite me to a party, why don’t you screen the guest list so that I don’t have to associate with losers.”
I couldn’t stop crying. What am I going to tell Mom? She worked so hard on my makeup. I looked in the rearview mirror. I’m a mess. Maybe I can sneak in without her seeing me.
Unfortunately, she was waiting in the living room for late trick or treaters. “Is that you, John?” She asked as I closed the front door behind me. “Why are you home so early?”
“The party was a disaster.” I spoke trying to hold back my tears. “Denise Woods decided to pick on me and I couldn’t take it.”
“Come here, and let me look at you. Oh, dear, you’ve been crying. She must be a horrible girl. You went to so much trouble; and you were just having fun. Why did she attack you?”
“She’s just a little bitch. She was mad because I was getting some of the attention when she normally gets it all. She’s just so mean.”
“Come here; and let me hold you. You shouldn’t let one person ruin your evening. You just have to learn how to deal with girls like Denise.”
“But, what could I have done?”
“I don’t know, John, because I wasn’t there, but sometimes it’s best to just smile and walk away.” She took me by the shoulders and looked into my eyes. “You know it’s way too early to end your night. Didn’t the girls downtown ask you to stop in?”
“They did but I thought you didn’t want me going there.”
“I don’t want you going there without me; and I’m going with you. It’ll only take a few minutes to repair your makeup. What do you say? Do you want to go?”
“I’d love to, Mom. Can you really fix my makeup?”
Forty minutes later we were nervously walking into the Velvet Underground. Anyone looking at us would have assumed that two modestly-dressed women had made a mistake when they entered the nightclub. I had tried to prepare my mother for what I was sure was going to be a wild party but she insisted that she had seen crazier things when she was younger. There were people dressed as ghosts, devils, and policemen and firemen, but the costumes were adult in nature with quite a few approaching X-rated.
As we approached the back of the club, my Mother yelled, “I forgot how noisy and dark nightclubs can be. Do you see your friends?”
“There’s Connie over there,” I said pointing to the woman dressed like an Indian princess. “Hi, Connie, what do you think?”
“Is that you, John? You are absolutely beautiful. Come over to our table and let’s see if Debbie or Leslie recognizes you.”
“Before we do, I want to introduce you to my mother. Mom, this is Connie. Connie, this is my Mother.”
“Hi, Connie,” Mother smiled extending her hand in greeting, “Everyone except my sons call me Julie.”
“Pleased to meet you, Julie,” Connie replied taking her hand. “I’ve heard nothing but praise on what a wonderful mother you are.” She looked toward me. “Dressed like you are I can’t keep calling you ‘John’. Do you have a femme name?”
“I always liked Lisa,” I replied looking quickly over to my mother who smiled suspiciously while lifting her eyebrows. Realizing that I answered too quickly I added, “Mom, the last time I was here, Connie told me I should pick a girl’s name.”
“I think it makes perfect sense.” Mother smiled. “You are one of the prettiest girls here.”
“Let me introduce you to my friends.” Connie led us to her table. “Leslie and Debbie, I’d like to introduce you to my two friends, Lisa and Julie. Let me get two extra chairs so we can all sit together.”
Five minutes later and still not realizing that Lisa was really me, Leslie turned to Mom and asked, “So what brings you girls here tonight? You look a little out of place without costumes.”
“Well, Lisa told me she promised all of you that she would come down and show you her Halloween costume.” Mother grinned.
“Omigawd. It’s you, John, isn’t it?” Debbie laughed looking back and forth between Leslie and me.
“I can’t believe you didn’t realize it was me.” I laughed.
“You are absolutely beautiful. I suspected that you would have made a good-looking girl, but I had no idea. . . .”
“I can thank my Mother for that. She works miracles with make-up.”
“You certainly have the canvas for your mother to work on,” Connie added.
Looking at Mom, Connie smiled. “I am so happy that Lisa has such a wonderful mother like you. You don’t know how lucky she is.”
“Thank you, Connie. But you keep referring to John as a girl. Why are you doing that?”
“Have you ever heard the term, transsexual?”
“Yes, I guess I’ve read recently about that tennis player, Renee Richards. I think that’s her name. But what does that have to do with my John.”
“Well, I don’t know how much John has told you,” Connie began, “but Leslie, Debbie and I are transsexuals. So are a lot of the girls in this club.”
“John did tell me that you were guys who liked to dress as girls, but he never mentioned anything about transsexuals.”
Connie took a little sip of her wine. “My guess is he really doesn’t know we consider ourselves as transsexuals. He’s just looking for someplace safe where he could meet other boys who like to dress as girls. If you look around you see quite a few of us. Some of us consider ourselves transsexuals; simply put, we think we are really girls who were just born in the wrong body. Most of the others are transvestites. Transvestites are really men who get a sexual thrill dressing as girls.”
While Connie and Mother spoke as if I wasn’t there, Leslie grabbed my hand and escorted me to the dance floor. "Lisa, have you ever danced dressed as a girl before?"
"No," I yelled over the music, "But I've probably dreamt about it more than you could imagine."
"Well, you just follow me and I'll teach you everything you need to know about dancing as a girl."
Meanwhile back at the table, Mother was still trying to understand everything that she was hearing from Connie. “Do you think I caused this by encouraging him to dress as a girl on Halloween?”
“Absolutely not, Julie! I’m only guessing but I think if you ask him that he will tell you that he always wanted to dress as a girl. Frankly, there has only been limited research done on both transvestism and transexualism but from my point of view I don’t see a sexual aspect to his dressing. He just appears natural as a girl and he is so lucky to have a mother who loves and supports him. If you do a little research you will find that most transsexuals get rejected by their families, like Debbie, Leslie and me. Our lives are not pretty, but his life can be different with your love. I just wanted to let you know what I suspect. I hope you can help him if I’m correct.”
Reaching out and softly grabbing Connie’s hand, Mother replied. “I want to thank you, Connie. I’ve always known that John was different than his brothers, but you’ve given me a lot to think about. I can promise you that I’ll do everything I can to learn more about this and talk to him about how he feels. No matter what, I will always love and support him.”
Halloween — Chapter 5
October 31, 1980
Laying out my lingerie on my bed, I thought back to the Velvet Underground and my mother’s introduction to the world of transsexuals and transvestites. She certainly took her promise to Connie seriously and always encouraged me to follow my heart in my quest to find my own identity.
I always found the preparation for my outings as Lisa to be as much fun, if not more, than the actual outings themselves. The skirt I wore four years ago was still trendy enough although it would be better described as retro now. During a trip to the Briarwood Mall earlier this week, I was able to find a sleeveless silver blouse and a pair of open-toed shoes with a sexy 2” heel in Jacobson’s department store. It was probably the only week of the year I felt comfortable visiting the makeup counter at Jacobson’s and I had no problem sitting down with the technician and discussing makeup ideas for my upcoming outing.
Today I was meeting two girls who I contacted through a Cross Dresser’s Personal magazine. They had invited me to their apartment for a quick dinner before going to a Halloween party at a local gay bar. This was only the third time that I have met other cross dressers or transsexuals through these so-called Contact magazines and, as usual, I was fairly nervous. There were so few ways to meet other ‘girls’ and it was hit or miss through these magazines. My first two times started out innocently enough with both men buying clothes and lingerie for me and getting a hotel room. But both times they backed out of getting dressed themselves and just watched me getting dressed. Once I was dressed they both wanted to fool around and initially I was excited because I really wanted to explore how I’d feel in the role of a woman having sex with a man. Needless to say, after a little petting, both men wanted to suck on my boy parts which immediately took me out of my role as a woman. Neither of these incidents ended poorly, although they easily could have, but they certainly introduced me to an entirely new type of person–the tranny chaser.
Having shaved and moisturized my skin I sat down at my desk with my towel wrapped around my chest girl-style and turned on the light to my makeup mirror. This was my first year living alone outside of the college dormitory system and I had splurged a little getting the mirror but it was so much easier than standing in the bathroom and trying to put on my makeup.
Without my mother around, I had spent a lot of time over the past few years practicing applying my makeup on my own. My routine was generally the same; I’d apply a little beard cover before applying my foundation and setting it with pressed powder. I was hoping that the electrolysis that I was suffering through weekly would diminish my need for beard cover but electrolysis was not only painful but it was extremely slow and costly.
After setting my foundation with the powder I would move on to my brows. For the past few years I had been plucking them as much as I could without embarrassing myself. Then I’d generally line my eyebrows before applying eye shadow, eyeliner and mascara. Then after applying a little blush to my cheeks, I’d finish by lining my lips before applying my lipstick.
After finishing, I spent a few minutes reflecting on my image in the mirror. I was always pleased with my look even if I was without my wig. I never looked in the mirror when I was in boy mode; in truth, I usually avoided it. But here with my makeup on I saw the person who I wanted to be; the person who I should have been. How many people would ever feel what I was experiencing now?
Realizing that is was close to five o’clock and that I still had to get dressed and call my mother before heading to my six o’clock dinner, I quickly began to dress. Sliding my stockings slowly up my leg, I always thought about my first meeting with my gender therapist. Her very first question was, “Do you get excited when you put on your stockings?” It took me three sessions to convince her that the excitement I felt was not sexual excitement and that I never had sexual arousal when I was getting dressed. But that was not to say that I didn’t enjoy dressing. I always did. Everything from my bra with my new silicone breast forms to my skirt and blouse felt natural. Finally, crowning it off with my wig and brushing my hair out and then looking in the mirror always took my breath away.
Selecting a few bracelets and a ring from my jewelry box, I tried to think about which earrings would look good with my outfit. I was always grateful that my mother had encouraged me to keep my ears pierced despite all of the ridicule that I received at school. She also kept her word and made sure my brothers never said a word about them. Seeing a pair that Mom had given me last Christmas I quickly inserted them and sprayed myself with a little perfume.
Sitting down by the phone, I dialed my mother while putting on my new 2 ½” heels. Since buying them earlier in the week, I had worn them each day after school so I would be comfortable wearing them all night.
“Hello!”
“Hi, Mom, Guess who?” I laughed.
“Hi, Lisa, How are you? There is no need to guess when I hear that excitement in your voice. What are you doing tonight?”
“Well, I just finished dressing and I am meeting two girls for dinner before going to a Halloween party.”
“Now, I want you to tell me that you are going to be especially careful like you always do. You know how much I worry about you when you are out as Lisa. Who are the two girls? Excuse me for asking but are they real girls or girls like you.”
Sighing loudly, I replied, “Mom, you know I am always careful.” But I understood my mother’s concern because while I never felt in danger as John I always felt especially vulnerable when I was out as Lisa. “I was introduced to the two girls through my therapist and they invited me over to dinner. They graduated from college about 10 years ago and they thought it would be nice to talk over dinner before going to the party.”
I hated lying to my mother but I didn’t want her thinking I was blinding contacting people through Tranny contact magazines.
“That’s wonderful. I am glad that you are meeting other girls like yourself. It can only help you in finding yourself. How is your therapy going?”
I was so lucky to have such an understanding mother. I remember the morning after she first met Connie she asked me when we were eating breakfast, “How can we find more information about transsexuals?” I remember taking her the library at Haverford College and showing her all the information that I had learned over the years. She was voracious in searching out information; nearly as voracious as me. In fact, it was her that found my gender therapist, Dr. Coleman, when I was away at college.
“It’s going ok, I guess,” I replied. “We’ve reached a little impasse, though. I think it’s a minor issue but Dr. Coleman sees it differently. She wants me to tell her that I am a girl trapped in a boy’s body but I don’t know if that’s the way I feel. I have always wanted to be a girl and I remember praying every night that I’d wake up the next day as a girl. But I’m not sure I feel like I’m a girl trapped in this body. It’s weird because I’ve always wanted to be a girl but I’m not really sure how a girl feels because I wasn’t born a girl. I know Dr. Coleman is trying to help me and she tells me time and again that she truly believes that I am transsexual. But she won’t let me go forward and start getting female hormones unless I admit to her that I am really a girl ‘trapped in a boy’s body.’ Does any of this make any sense, Mom?”
“You certainly have me confused but I think I understand the point you are making. I don’t know if I can be of any help but let me give you my thoughts. You were always different than your brothers. You were much more sensitive, insightful and caring. And while your brothers were always involved in sports, you were much more interested in playing inside and using your imagination. A mother always wants her children to be happy so I never pushed you into sports but I was always worried because you always shied away from boy’s activities. But it wasn’t until a few years ago that I understood that you wanted to be a girl. I just wasn’t looking for that when you were younger.”
“Thanks, Mom. You always make me feel better. You don’t know what it means to me that you love me no matter what. I love you so much and I hate to run but I better before I’m late for dinner. I love you!”
Twenty minutes later, I was pacing outside of the apartment building on Washington Street. Wearing the Burberry swing coat that my mother had given me as a gift, I wasn’t as nervous about being seen as Lisa (Halloween is the best excuse) as I was nervous about meeting my new friends. Finally, with some trepidation, I entered to lobby and rang the buzzer to their fifth floor apartment.
“Hello, is that you, Lisa?” a slightly masculine voice inquired over the intercom.
“Yes,” I barely whispered in reply.
“Go over to the door and I’ll buzz you in. And, dear, don’t be nervous. Just take the elevator and knock on 505 and we’ll let you in.”
After getting off the elevator I walked slowly to apartment 505 wondering just how I had gotten myself in the position that I was dressed as a girl and getting ready to have dinner with two other boy-girls while my regular friends were at Halloween parties at various fraternities. I wasn’t worried so much that I would run into any of my friends at the Flame nightclub because the Flame was a gay club that none of my friends ever visited. I was just worried about where my desire to be a girl was leading me both socially and professionally. As I was getting ready to knock on the door, I heard the chain lock being removed and the door slowly opened.
“Hello, Lisa, please come in,” a voice from behind the door started, “I’m Jenny and this is Sally. I just don’t want anyone passing in the hallway to see us so come in quickly.”
“You are simply beautiful,” Sally smiled as she opened her arms and pulled me closer in a hug before leaning closer and air kissing my cheek. “It looks like you have had plenty of practice dressing. The boys will be all over you when we go out tonight. Have you been to the Flame before?”
“Before you answer let me give you a hug and grab your coat, dear,” Jenny said, “and then let’s go into the living room and have a glass of wine before dinner. Would you like a glass of Chardonnay, dear?”
“I’d love a glass, Jenny,” I replied while Sally took my hand and led me over to the living area. The room was nicely decorated but then just about any room would look better than a college students’. Upon closer inspection, I noticed that the chair she offered me looked like something my grandmother would own and sadly out of place for someone their age. In addition, although there were a few paintings and drawings on the wall, I immediately noticed the absence of any pictures or photos in the room. I was surprised that both of them were wearing wigs because they identified themselves as transsexuals in the contact magazine and I expected that they both would have grown out there own hair.
“So have you been to the Flame before, Lisa?” Sally asked while Jenny was getting my glass of wine.
“No, I haven’t. I know it’s the best gay club in Ann Arbor but I haven’t been there yet.”
“Well, it’s one of the few places that makes girls like us feel welcome,” Sally smiled, “especially on Halloween.”
“Here you are, Lisa,” Jenny said as she glided effortlessly across the room in 3” heels. “I love your skirt and your heels. They’re perfect with your sleeveless blouse. I see that you either are blessed with very little hair or shave your arms like we do.”
Flushing profusely, I answered, “I do shave my arms as well as some other places when I get to go out as Lisa. You and Sally look great in your strapless cocktail dresses. Do you live full time as Jenny and Sally?”
Looking at Sally, Jenny smiled and looked back to me and started, “Lisa, Sally and I love meeting young girls like you because we really want to help our younger sisters. Sally and I dress and live as girls all the time except when we have to go to work or maybe stop for groceries. Because of that, we keep ourselves fully shaved at all times. Of course, we’ve both had about 250 hours of electrolysis on our faces and we are hoping that our faces will be completely clear in about 50 more hours. Have you tried any electrolysis?”
“I’ve had 12 hours but the technician thought I’d only need about 200 hours in total.” I never thought about what I’d look like without a beard or what I looked like when I shaved my body hair but looking at both Jenny and Sally made me a little bit uneasy. I couldn’t quite put my finger on it. Both of them were thin and moved with feminine grace. But I didn’t understand why they didn’t commit to living full-time as women. It also explains the lack of photos in the apartment. How could they display pictures of themselves if someone from the ‘boy’ part of their lives decided to visit; like their families?
“I wish I only needed 200 hours on my face because I’d now have them working on my arms and chest,” Sally laughed, “If you have already started electrolysis then I suspect that you consider yourself a transsexual, Lisa?”
“That’s a difficult question, Sally,” I replied after taking a sip of my wine. “My therapist and I are arguing over whether I think I was born in the wrong body. My earliest memories are of wanting to be a girl but I don’t know if I’d say I’m just a girl in the wrong body. That seems a little superficial. But I do think that I’m not a transvestite because my dressing is less about sexual arousal and more about feeling comfortable in my own skin.”
“I think I know where your analyst is going the ‘girl trapped in a boy’s body thing,’ “Jenny replied, “The current clinical belief is that you aren’t a real transsexual unless you feel that way; as if there is only one way to be transsexual. My advice to you is to step back from your therapy until you are convinced of your orientation. Then if you are convinced that you are transsexual you should go back and tell her what she wants to hear.”
“Jenny, you and Sally both identified yourselves as transsexual in the contact magazine I got your names from. Why are you working as men and living at home as women?”
“Are you familiar with the Johns Hopkins Gender Identity Clinic?” Sally inquired.
“A little, I think that is one of the few places that performs transsexual surgery, isn’t it?”
“Yes, dear, it was,” Sally began. “It stopped doing surgery for transsexuals in October of 1979. The head of the clinic declared that transsexual surgery didn’t work. Jenny and I were on track to have our surgery there this year but everything was put on hold. Neither of us knows what to do. Frankly, we are both devastated. We can start at one of the other centers but people are thinking of following Johns Hopkins lead and we don’t want to get lost somewhere else. We were in therapy just like you are. We were receiving female hormones and we were hoping to have our surgery but everything stopped. Our physician even stopped prescribing us hormones as a result of the clinic’s closing. But that doesn’t mean we can’t be happy. Jenny and I refuse to be unhappy and that is why we live as women at home. Until something changes, it’s the best we can hope for. Here, let’s go over to the dining room table while I refresh our wine. Dinner is just about ready.”
As we headed into the dining room, I couldn’t help asking myself, “Is this all there is?” I know Sally said she was devastated but I was beside myself. I wanted a normal life as a woman not a life in the shadows. Why hadn’t my therapist told me about Johns Hopkins? How would she prescribe me female hormones if Jenny and Sally couldn’t get them? Would I be having more fun with my friends at the fraternities or would I be happier hiding in the shadows with girls like Jenny and Sally? What was I willing to give up to live as a girl? For that matter, would having surgery (if I can find a clinic to do it) really make me a girl?
Halloween — Chapter 6
October 31, 1986
Leaving work at noon proved to be easy. The bank that I worked at expected business to slow down in the afternoon with families preparing for Halloween. Several employees with young children were also given the afternoon off.
I had to remind myself to slow down while driving to my mother’s house. The adrenalin my body pumped had made my foot heavy. It had been six years since I had been dressed as Lisa; I was bursting with anticipation. My mother had called the second week of September when she had learned that her breast cancer had returned and asked if she could spend Halloween with my family. Knowing that I had been extremely open with my wife, Karen, about my struggles with gender identity, she also asked if she could bring a witch’s costume and help me dress for her one last time.
Karen had never really seen me dressed as a woman. Her mental picture of me as a witch must have been entertaining because she quickly agreed. She knew that the return of the cancer was not a good sign and how important Mother was to our family. Karen’s eyes reflected her sorrow.
As I drove toward Mother’s house I couldn’t help but reflect on my last evening out as Lisa in 1980 and the two other ‘girls’ in Ann Arbor, Michigan. It seemed like yesterday -- especially the shock I felt when I learned that Johns Hopkins was no longer performing sex reassignment surgery. Despite being devastated, I forced myself to enjoy the evening, but I resolved that night to purge Lisa for good.
When my mother learned of my decision the next day, she was both supportive and anxious. She immediately told me that my identity as Lisa would not go away and could only be suppressed. I didn’t believe her, because I thought I could control my emotions and could walk away from that part of me. When she insisted that I ship all of Lisa’s clothes, shoes, wigs, and breast forms to her, I agreed, but only to make her happy.
I knocked on her door. She had known me better than I had when she forced me to send my clothes to her six years ago.
“Hi, Mom,” I said opening the door myself. “Where are you?” I called into the quiet house.
“Hi, Honey, I’m down in the basement. Can you help me with a few things?”
“Mom, I don’t want you carrying anything. I’ll be right down,” I yelled, as I quickly went downstairs.
She gave me a knowing grin. “I am so happy that I saved your things. Look, I washed all of your lingerie today -- and your wigs and breast forms look brand new. Can you carry that box upstairs because I want to show you your costume which I’ve stored in the closet?”
Following her upstairs my heart pounded in anticipation of seeing the outfit she had selected for me. Expecting to see something that the Wicked Witch of the West would wear I was surprised and delighted when she pulled out black and pink, peasant-top mini-dress with matching black lace petticoat.
“What do you think, Honey? It’s a size 10 which I think will be perfect; your black high heels that I saved will go perfect with it.”
“I don’t know what to say, Mom. It’s beautiful. The neckline is a little risqué but I love the petticoat. I thought you would want me to wear some old, ugly, witch’s costume -- not a pretty dress. Karen asked if I was going to paint my skin green and walk stooped over.”
“Who says you have to be an ‘ugly’ witch? The store I bought this in sold only sexy, adult costumes. Knowing Karen, she’ll be amazed when I’m through with you.”
I’m not sure if “amazed” will describe how she’ll feel.
“We should hurry, Honey. I bought you Nair. We have a lot to do before Karen brings Tommy home at three thirty.”
“Mom, I don’t know about the Nair. I’m not sure Karen is expecting. . . .”
She smiled like I had just told her Santa probably wouldn’t bring me everything I wanted. “Don’t worry, dear, I’ve already talked to Karen. Your hair will grow back.”
“Ok, Mom, let me help you into the car, and then I’ll come back for everything and lock the door.”
One hour later, I sat at my wife’s vanity in my lingerie and pantyhose while my mother finished my nails. She had carefully applied nail extensions and was painting them a deep wine red when she asked, “Honey, have you missed being Lisa?”
“That’s a difficult question, Mom, because I am really happy being married to Karen and you know how much joy you get in being a parent. I know we had Tommy pretty quickly after we got married, but he has brought so much into our lives. At the same time, this gender thing never leaves my mind. It’s there every single day; I don’t think it will ever go away. I just felt natural being Lisa; I’ve really been looking forward to today. So, I guess the answer is ‘Yes’ -- I have missed being Lisa.”
“For so many years I thought you were just indulging me when you let you dress you up for Halloween. Now I think we are ‘indulging’ each other. Now you’re just letting me have some fun because you’re worried I won’t make it to next Halloween.”
“Mom, you’re going to be okay and. . . .”
“Enough of that! As I was saying, I’m just indulging what I believe is your need to be Lisa. Now that I’m finished doing your nails I want you to keep your hands away from me while I work on your face.”
“Mom, are you sure this isn’t too much for you? I could do my makeup when my nails dry.”
“Not a chance, Honey. Wait until you see the results when I’m finished.”
Thirty minutes later, Mom zipped my dress from behind while I waited anxiously to see the results of her makeover. “Honey, you can’t look in the mirror until I put on your wig. Here, why don’t you slip on your heels, while I adjust and brush out your wig? Perfect! Let’s go over to the full-length mirror and look at how beautiful you turned out.”
Looking in the mirror, a deep joy flooded my entire being. “I can’t believe it, Mom! You’re right; I don’t know if I’d call myself beautiful, but I do think I look pretty good. I forgot how much I like looking at myself as Lisa. It feels like I’m looking at the ‘real’ me.”
“Honey, that’s why I’m here tonight,” Mother smiled as she reached out and tightly held me with tears falling down her cheeks, “Lisa is the ‘real’ you. Now let’s decide on your jewelry. I think this necklace will look great with the dress. It’s too bad your ears have closed, but I brought a few clip-ons that should work. I think I hear Karen pulling into the driveway. Why don’t you spray yourself with a little perfume and grab your witch’s hat and broom and meet me downstairs? I can’t wait to see Karen’s surprise when she sees you.”
As Mom made her way slowly down the stairs, I continued staring in the mirror thinking about all those evenings I went to bed dreaming about waking up as a girl. I would have given anything to be the girl I was now looking at; no one except my mother truly understood who I was. Shaking myself out of my day dream, I sprayed on a little Chanel # 5 before putting my lipstick and powder in a black clutch with a shoulder strap. After putting on my witch’s hat, I grabbed the broom, took a deep breath, and made my way downstairs. I could hear Mom talking in the family room.
“Is that my wonderful grandchild?”
“Hi! Grandma,” Tommy yelled.
“Hello, Mother,” Karen said. “Let me help you into a chair.”
I waited at the bottom of the stairs -- afraid to show myself.
“Let me see your costume and give me a kiss, Tommy,” Mother said. “You’ll never be too old to kiss your Grandma.”
“I’m Spider-man, Grandma. Did you make Daddy a witch? Mommy said you did.”
“Yes, I did, Tommy. Wait until you see what she looks like.”
Not knowing the reception I’d receive from both Tommy and Karen, I slowly walked into the family room -- moving naturally in my heels, as if I wore them every day.
“That lady is pretty!” Tommy blurted.
“That lady is your dad,” Mother said. “She’s just dressed like a witch.”
From the look on Karen’s face I can tell she’s not amused.
“Hi, Tommy, do you like my costume?”
“You’re pretty, Daddy.”
“Thanks, Tommy,” I smiled, anxiously looking over at Karen, “What do you think, Honey?”
“I don’t know what to say, John,” Karen hissed, “Can I have a word with you upstairs?”
“Sure, dear, I’ll meet you in our bedroom.”
Upstairs, Karen, obviously shaking, quickly got to the point, “What are you and your mother thinking? Look at you. Did you shave your entire body? When your mother discussed this dressing-up thing with me I thought she was planning on something funny, like an old witch. I don’t know if you heard her but she refers to you with female pronouns. How do you think I feel? You’re prettier than most women we know; my God, you’re probably prettier that me.”
“I’m sorry, Karen,” I replied uncertain where to begin to respond to everything she had said. “I did shave my whole body. I don’t want to blame my mother, but she thought you’d understand. It grows back quickly -- and we thought I’d look silly with hair all over. I won’t ever shave it again, I promise.”
“I still can’t get over you. I don’t know what I was expecting, but it wasn’t this. Your son even called you ‘pretty’. I don’t remember if he’s ever called me pretty. And look at your heels; they have to be at least three inches and you walk perfectly in them like you wear them every day. Did your Mother take you out to get a manicure? Even your nails are perfect. What am I to think?”
“I’m. . . . It’s going to be. . . . Mother said. . . . “Seeing the pain and confusion on her face and the tears gently falling on her cheeks, I quickly tried to hug her.
“No, don’t you touch me.” She moved a step away from me and stood with her hands on her hips. Her eyes flashed a warning to me to keep my distance. “You even have my perfume on.” She stopped for a moment and collected herself. “I need to be by myself.”
“Karen, we need to talk.”
She shook her head.
I can’t leave it like this. “I’ve always been honest with you. Before we were married I told you about my gender issues. I never lied to you, and more importantly, I haven’t been dressed like this since well before I met you. When I married you I promised to love and honor you forever. I gave up dressing because I wanted to be with you and to have a family. Getting dressed today was Mom’s idea.”
Wiping away her tears, Karen turned and looked into my eyes. “I never knew how serious your dressing as a girl was. I thought it had been a lark. But looking at how you look. . . . It’s hard for me to look at you like this -- how natural you walk and gesture with your hands. This isn’t a game; it’s a real serious issue for you, isn’t it?”
Should I deny it? Is our marriage at stake? I nodded. “I’d be lying if I told you it wasn’t a problem.” Tears flowed freely down my cheeks. “But I understood what I was doing when I gave it up and fell in love with you. I wanted to have a life together; a family together. I’ll take everything off right now if that’s what you want,” I whispered and slowly started to take off my wig.
She stopped me by grabbing my arm. “No, Honey, That’s not what I want. Please hold me. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I just never really knew. I don’t want to ruin everything for your mother. Not with her feeling so poorly and . . . . Now, there, let me hold you. By the way, your wig frames your face beautifully.”
Is she serious? “Thank you. What do you want me to do?”
“Let me fix your makeup because we promised your Mother that we’d have fun tonight. Tommy expects me to take him out ‘trick or treating’ but we have to make sure he doesn’t get confused about your dressing. Can you act a little less girly around him, like easing up on the female gestures? Your Mother wants to help you hand out the candy so let’s not disappoint her. But, do you really mean it when you say that you don’t need to get dressed as a girl anymore?”
“I really mean it, Honey. I love you so much and I’d do anything for you. I haven’t dressed in six years -- and I promise I won’t again.”
Later in the afternoon after Karen and Tommy left to ‘trick or treat’ I told my Mother about my conversation with Karen.
“I’m sorry that I caused you both so much trouble, dear. I just wanted to let you be Lisa again. I think it is more important than you realize. But now that you’ve promised Karen that you won’t, I want you to promise me that you will keep your word to Karen. Come over here and let me hold your hands. Your hands are so feminine; I love the color of your nails. You truly look beautiful, Honey. I want you to know that I still think of you as my daughter and always will but I want to hear your promise, because I love Karen and Tommy, too.”
“I promise that I will never dress as Lisa again, Mom. You know I love my family; I wouldn’t do anything to hurt them.”
“Lisa, as women we are taught from an early age to sacrifice everything for our families and the sacrifice you are making truly makes you a woman forever in my mind.”
I haven’t dressed as Lisa for six years, but can I really give it up for the rest of my life? What happens if something changes? Well, I don’t even want to think about that.
Halloween — Final Chapter
October, 2008
Pushing the elevator button in the lobby of my building automatically reminded me of the many changes that had occurred in my life over the past five years. My wife, Karen, and I had lived for fifteen years in a red-brick colonial in Haverford before she died tragically in a car accident. Every time I entered the elevator I was reminded of how much I missed her. Giving up our home and moving into a condominium had been a simple — but ineffective - way of trying to move away from the pain in my life.
Inspecting my recently manicured fingers reminded of other changes. I smiled approvingly at their ruby-colored nails. ~There’s nothing like a manicure or shopping to pick me up after a long day.~ Having no plans, I looked forward to a light dinner before finishing the novel that I was reading for my book club.
As I exited the elevator on the fifth floor, I thought back to the first time I had dressed again as Lisa -- two months after Karen’s funeral. I had looked in the mirror at the real me -- for the first time in over twenty years. I had kept my promise to both Karen and my mother, but didn’t know what was next.
An overwhelming wave of emotions convinced me that I could never give Lisa up -- again. I spent the next few weeks searching the internet and found a completely new community that immediately opened its heart to me. The guilt I had felt years before dissolved into personal satisfaction and resolve. . .which led to. . .changes.
My wall phone rang as I approached my apartment; I quickly rifled my shoulder bag for my keys and opened the door. Despite my efforts the answering machine picked up just before I could.
“Hello, ugh, I’m not sure how to begin. . . .”
Oh My God. It’s Tommy!
“This is your son, Tom . . . and I just wanted to say hello. I don’t even know what to call you. Calling you ‘Dad’ doesn’t seem right….”
Nearly in shock, I quickly grabbed the phone. “Tommy, it’s so wonderful to hear your voice. I don’t care what you call me. You can still call me ‘Dad’ if you want to, but I legally changed my name to Lisa a few years ago. But — all that doesn’t really matter. How are you -- and how are Debbie and Michael?” I reached for a tissue and in the process spilled my purse.
“We’re doing great . . . Lisa. I guess that wasn’t too difficult. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. You’re Lisa, and I shouldn’t be such a fool. Lisa -- Debbie is expecting again; Mikey is thrilled to have either a brother or sister.”
A new baby? I hadn’t heard. “That’s wonderful news. How old is Michael now?”
“He’s four and he’s a handful, but I can’t imagine what my life would be like without him.”
You can’t imagine your life without him. How do you think I’ve felt since you and my brothers tossed me out of your lives three years ago?
“Lisa, ma-ah. . .Dad. I’m calling, because I need to apologize to you. I got to thinking how I couldn’t stand the idea of living without Mikey . . . and I got to thinking about you and me. I’m sorry. I didn’t really know what to think -- when you told me that you were becoming a woman.”
“It was my fault. It was me.” There were a thousand things I did wrong when I came out. It was so hard on him, but I had to.
“No, it was me; I want you to hear me out. Just before Mom died she sent me a letter that I found difficult to read. It was during my last year in college and emotionally I was a wreck. She wrote that some things may change after she was gone; she wanted me to support you no matter what. Two years later when you told me about transitioning, Mom’s letter was the last thing on my mind. It wasn’t until last March when I was visiting Uncle Steve that I found out that Mom had written similar letters to both him and Uncle Bill.”
I miss them so terribly much. Neither Steven nor Billy has spoken to me since I told them.
“Mom was more explicit with both of them. I guess she didn’t think I could handle it then. She told them that you had always had gender identity issues and that she, as well as your mother, were convinced that you were a transsexual. I guess what they told me got me thinking for the first time in years. I spent the past few months researching transexualism and gender identity. I’m calling to ask you to forgive me. I’ve always loved you.” His voice, which had been catching all through the call, finally failed him. He struggled to talk again. “Debbie and I want you back in our lives. Please.”
“I don’t know what to say, Tommy.” I could barely whisper between my sobs. “I’m so happy. I’ve missed you so -- it hurt.”
“Debbie and I would love to have you join us for dinner next Friday . . . on Halloween. Can you make it?”
Could I?! “I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”
“Can you get off work early and come over about three? We’re going to take Michael out ‘trick or treating’ and we’d really like it if you could hand out candy for us. Like you did when I was a kid -- every Halloween.”
“I’d love too.” I laughed thinking about all my past Halloweens. “Can I bring anything for dinner? A salad or something?”
“No, we have everything taken care of.”
“But, I can drive over tonight. Why wait?” I can’t believe this is really happening.
“Oh, we’ve already got everything set up. -- I don’t want this to be a problem. Uhmmmm - both Uncle Steve and Uncle Bill are coming on Halloween, with their wives.”
Billy and Steven? “Are you sure you want to do this?” None of them has spoken to me in years.
“They want to get together. After I researched transexualism, I called a family meeting and told them everything that I learned. They had their problems, at first, understanding it -- but then I invited a gender therapist to another meeting with all of us. She really helped -- everyone is looking forward to getting together, although not without some anxiety. I’m sorry change is so difficult to accept, but we all want you back in our lives. We really do.”
He’s so much like his mother. “Oh, Tommy, I’m speechless.” I never dared dream that anything like this would ever happen. “I love you so much.”
“Lisa, why don’t you and Mary watch for ‘trick or treaters’ while I start getting our dinner prepared. Tommy and Debbie should be back with Michael in about an hour. I don’t think Steve or Billy will move from the TV until the dinner is on the table…unless they need a beer, of course.”
“That’s a perfect plan, Sarah,” I replied, smiling. “I love answering the door on Halloween.”
So far the evening had turned about even better than my heightened expectations. Tommy’s work on researching transexualism and the earlier meeting with the gender therapist had definitely opened the door for our family dinner. Unlike other Halloweens, I deliberately underdressed for the occasion. Wearing black dress slacks with a gold cashmere cardigan and shell, I wore black flats to take attention away from my height. After the initial awkward re-introductions, we all seemed to fit back into familiar patterns until Debbie asked if I’d like to help her in the kitchen. Sarah immediately joined us and I don’t think I’ll ever forget the sense of shared female intimacy while we chatted and prepared dinner.
When Tommy and Debbie finally returned we all sat down for dinner after watching Mikey show all of his candy. Immediately after saying a prayer of thanks the doorbell rang.
“I’ll get that,” I laughed, “Everyone begin; I’ll be right back.”
Opening the door I saw a young mother with what I thought was her daughter of about eight years old dressed as Cinderella, “Now aren’t you beautiful. What is your name?”
“I’m David.”
“And who are you dressed as, David?
“I’m Cinderella.” He grinned and attempted a curtsy.
I laughed quietly. “Well, you’re the prettiest Cinderella I’ve ever seen. What treat would you like?” I smiled holding up a bowl half-filled with candy bars. “We have M&M’s, Kit-Kats, and Skittles.”
“Thank you . . . and Trick or Treat,” he said with an enormous smile while grabbing a Kit-Kat bar.
While he was turning away his mother quickly came forward and whispered, “God Bless you! I don’t think he’ll ever forget you and your kindness.”
“Don’t be silly,” I smiled, “I remember a little boy who was almost as pretty as David trick or treating as Snow White on Halloween.” Seeing that she was looking at me without understanding, I continued. “I was that little boy. Here, let me give you my card. If you ever need to talk to anyone about gender issues and your son -- please give me a call. I’ve become somewhat of an expert.”
Her face opened to me. “I’d love to. How about tomorrow? I’ve been looking for answers; I don’t know where to turn.”
“Don’t worry, dear. All your son needs is your love and the love of his family -- and everything will work out. Just call me tomorrow; we can meet at Starbucks.”
She nodded, and then slowly walked away smiling broadly. I quietly closed the door and turned around . . . only to be surprised by Steven who had been standing behind me -- with tears rolling down his cheeks.
He’s still the vulnerable one.
“I can’t believe how kind and gentle you are,” he said, wiping away his tears. “I don’t know anyone who would have been so kind. No, actually I do. Do you know how much you remind me of Mom? You’re just as beautiful and sensitive. I’m sorry I didn’t understand that until right now.”
I closed my eyes and told my wife and Mom everything was going to be okay.
The Avanti Salon
This is a sharp turn from my other stories. It is much more explicit and contains blackmail and forced feminization. If this is something that you do not like then please find another story to read.
The Avanti Salon
After pulling into the parking space, I checked my makeup in the mirror and reapplied my lipstick. I couldn’t help but reflect on how much had changed during the past 2 years before shutting off the car and throwing my keys in my Michael Kors shoulder bag. Here I was driving a Mercedes-Benz SL 63 Roadster and going for my weekly manicure, pedicure and hair appointment when only a few years ago I was unemployed, depressed and a burden on my spouse.
Was I happier? Smiling at my reflection in the mirror I knew that, despite my initial protests, I couldn’t imagine my life turning out any better. Grabbing my keys and shoulder bag I slid elegantly out of my car and walked quickly to the Avanti Day Spa and Salon. I still felt a thrill hearing my heals softly clicking as I smiled at two women leaving the Salon.
Approaching the receptionist I turned on my biggest smile and said, “Lindsey, you look more beautiful every time I see you!”
“Look who’s talking,” Lindsey laughed as she made her way around the reception desk. “Come here and give me a hug, Lisa,” she smiled as she gently air kissed both of my cheeks. “I take it you’re here for your weekly appointment? Let me take you back to Wendy so she can get started on your manicure and pedicure. Don’t even bother sitting down because I know she is waiting for you.”
Following Lindsey, I smiled as I thought about how much I had come to enjoy these weekly visits. From the fragrances and the sounds to the softness of the furniture and interior, Avanti was the perfect feminine sanctuary. I remember wondering when I was young why women spent so much time at their salons. Were they trying to make themselves look pretty for men? Or were they trying to find a place to get away from men? I still haven’t decided if all of our beautifying is for us or if it is to make ourselves attractive to our ‘alpha males’. No matter what I truly enjoyed every moment that I spent at my salon.
“Oh my God, Lisa, I love your blouse,” Wendy said when she saw me coming with Lindsey. “Where did you get it? It is the perfect color for you!”
“Hi, Wendy,” I smiled reaching for her hands, “I just love coming here because you always make me feel so good. I found this blouse last week at Neiman Marcus and I just had to have it. It’s from the St. John collection. Everything this fall seems to come in red, magenta or violet and I think this autumn yellow really brings out the auburn highlights in my hair. Don’t you just love this caftan neckline?”
“I love it on you, dear, but you have the perfect curves to make it work. I’m not sure it would work with someone with my modest endowment. Now you sit down and let me get started with your toes.”
Sliding into the pedicure chair I smiled at Wendy and said, “As you’re aware of, nature didn’t endow me any more than you. That’s why we have surgical enhancements. If you ever want the name of my doctor, just ask. I’m sure he would love to work on someone as beautiful as you.”
Blushing, Wendy replied, “I may take you up on that some time. Now let me remove the old polish from your toenails. By the way, I love hearing about all of your ‘dates’, do you have one tonight?”
Smiling sheepishly, Lisa replied, “I actually have two. I have a 1 hour quickie at 5:00 this afternoon and then a dinner date this evening. It is definitely going to be a long night but I have actually come to love my work.”
“I always wanted to ask you how you became an escort,” Wendy asked, “Do you mind my prying?”
“Well, it’s a long story and it’s pretty explicit if you really want to hear it. There is more to me than you probably know or maybe wish to know.”
“Are you kidding,” Wendy whispered. I have always dreamed of being an escort myself. “Your manicure and pedicure are going to take nearly two hours and, between us girls, there is nothing more stimulating than a sexually explicit story.”
“Well, I just want you to know that you can ask me to stop anytime because some of this may come as a shock to you.”
“Don’t be silly, Lisa. I’ve heard more than you can imagine from all the girls that I work with.”
“Ok, Wendy,” Lisa started, “Do you remember when I first started coming to Avanti?”
“Sure, it was about two years ago I think.”
“Do you remember who introduced me to your spa?”
“Well, let me think,” Wendy thought raising her eyebrows. “Oh, I remember, you started coming with your girlfriend, Tessa, who has been coming here for years.”
“You are exactly right,” Lisa smiled. “But are you aware that Tessa isn’t my girlfriend?”
“Now you’ve got me stumped,” Wendy replied. Now I wonder where this is going. “You two have been coming here for the past two years and you seem like best friends.”
“Remember, Wendy, you can stop me whenever you want but Tessa is my wife.”
“I don’t understand, Lisa,” Wendy laughed. “As much as they’ve tried, gay marriage is still not allowed here in Illinois.”
“The easy answer is that underneath all of this,” Lisa replied sweeping her arms up and down her body, “I am still very much a male. Well, that is a pretty big exaggeration because I have been taking female hormones and anti-testosterone pills daily for as long as you’ve known me.”
“Oh, my God,” Wendy exclaimed, “You are just trying to make fun of me for being too personal.” There is no way she is a he.
“No, I’m not, Wendy. I’m perfectly serious. I was born 25 years ago in Grand Rapids, Michigan and my name was Jason Tyler. I met Tessa when I was 20 and we married a year later.”
“Are you a transsexual, then?”
“Actually, I’m not,” Lisa replied thoughtfully. “I never really had the urge to try on women’s clothes and, as opposed to normal transsexuals, I never really thought of myself as a woman. More importantly, I certainly never dreamed that I would be living as one.”
“What happened then?”
“Well, although I never thought of myself as transsexual, I was always fascinated with them. Being embarrassed of this obsession, I never really mentioned it to Tessa. After we were married I found out that there were transsexual escorts who advertised on Craig’s list so I made a few dates to visit them. Well, one of them really caught my fancy so I went back to see her a second time. But that was a big mistake.”
“What do you mean?” Wendy asked, “By the way, now that I’m done cleaning and filing your nails, let’s soak them for the next ten minutes.” Now what would a guy want with a transsexual escort.
“I guess I never realized how observant Tessa was. All the time I was visiting these escorts, she was aware that I was keeping something from her. It didn’t take her long to realize that I was spending a lot of money on each of these visits. She quickly looked at our credit card bills and found one charge for $400 that seemed pretty suspicious to her. It didn’t take her too long before she had called the credit card company and found a phone number to the escort that I found attractive.”
“Did she confront you then?” Wendy inquired while applying cuticle remover to the base of each nail.
“No, I wish she had confronted me then, well, actually I’m really glad that she didn’t because I wanted be here now if she had.”
“What do you mean, Lisa? I don’t really understand what you mean?”
“Well, if she had confronted me I would have stopped going,” Lisa explained. “Instead, Tessa called the escort that I visited and asked if I was going to see her again. The escort was more than helpful to Tessa because I had told her that I wasn’t married. So the next time I went to visit her...”
“When you say her?” Wendy interrupted, “You mean the escort and not Tessa, right?”
“Yes, I mean the escort. She and Tessa had been talking and when I made my next appointment she called Tessa and invited her over. Needless to say I was extremely shocked when Tessa walked out of the bedroom closet filming me and the escort in flagrante delicto.”
“Oh, my,” Wendy gasped, “Tessa caught you fucking a transsexual escort?”
“Well, not exactly, Wendy, now don’t tell me that I didn’t warn you.” Lisa smiled, “But Tessa caught me on my back with my legs in the air getting fucked by the tranny escort; and she had it all on film.”
“Oh, my word,” Wendy giggled, “I’d love to find my boyfriend getting fucked by a tranny. What happened next?”
“Believe it or not, Tessa told the escort to keep going and she continued filming until the tranny came in my backside. You can’t believe how embarrassed I was watching Tessa film me. Worse yet, Tessa could tell that I was enjoying having a dick in my ass and she had it forever on film. She then told me that I was in big trouble and that I would have to do anything and everything that she asked. Knowing I had no choice I readily agreed. She then ordered me to go into the bathroom with the escort and clean her penis with soap and water and come back to the bed. When I got back she asked if I had ever sucked anyone’s cock. When I told her no, she laughed and said that it was going to be fun filming me while I sucked my first cock.”
“Oh, my God,” Wendy said, “I’m getting wet just listening to you.” I really am. I can’t believe Lisa is really a man.
“Well, it’s a lot less exciting when your wife is filming you while you’re sucking your first cock. Worse, the escort had just cum in my ass so it took me nearly twenty minutes to get her excited enough so she came again.”
“Did you swallow?”
“Oh, yes I had to swallow,” Lisa continued. “Tessa watched and filmed the whole time and just before the escort came she whispered in my ear that I needed to swallow every drop or I would have to do it again.”
“Did you like the taste?”
“I’d be lying if I told you I liked the taste that first time but over time I’ve come to really like it. I think part of the reason is that I see how much it excites men to see me swallow.”
“I totally agree,” Wendy laughed. “I feel so in control when I have a man’s cock in my mouth and I know I can get him to do anything for me once I swallow his cum. So what happened after that?”
“Tessa then told me that we had to go but before we went she asked me how much I needed to pay the escort. You can’t believe how mad she became when I told her $400. She completely lost it and began hitting me and screaming that I was wasting her money because, at that time, I didn’t even have a job. Truth be told, I was using her money for my little exploits.”
“I completely sympathize with her. I would have been pissed too. How did you get her to calm down?”
“I didn’t have any luck getting her to calm down. She actually wouldn’t talk to me for two weeks and then one night she came home with a smile on her face and said, ‘Honey, I think I’ve come up with a way for you to pay me back.’”
“I think I can guess what’s going to happen next but why don’t you continue while I exfoliate your feet.”
“If you guessed that she decided that I was going to become a transsexual escort then you hit the nail on the head,” Lisa smiled. “As you can imagine it wasn’t easy. I pleaded with her that I’d do anything else but she was relentless. Finally, I said that I wanted a divorce and that I was leaving. But she only smiled and said that if I even thought about leaving her then she would send the ‘famous’ video to all my family and friends. Finally, I reluctantly agreed but only because I never really thought she would make me go through with it. Initially, it was horrible. I never wanted to be a woman and I certainly never dreamed of being a woman with a penis. But Tessa knew what she wanted and I definitely think she was attracted to the financial aspects of the escort business. She certainly did her homework on transexualism and gender issues. She knew I needed hormones and testosterone blockers. She forced me to go through over 400 hours of electrolysis on my face and body to get rid of all my hair except for a small Brazilian landing strip above my penis. She also knew that to get the hormones that I’d have to go to a gender counselor and convince them that I was a transsexual. ”
“Sorry to interrupt, Lisa,” Wendy said, “But what do you think of this color? It’s called ‘Unforgettable Red’.”
“That’s perfect, Wendy. I was thinking that a rich red would go perfectly with the outfit that I am thinking of wearing tonight.”
“You know what’s so funny, Lisa?” Wendy said, “Despite everything that you’ve told me I still think of you as a woman and I am so jealous that you have two dates tonight.”
“Thanks, Wendy,” Lisa smiled.
While she slowly and fastidiously polished Lisa’s toe nails, Wendy continued, “I’m still confused about the whole gender therapist and hormone thing. Why didn’t you just go to a doctor and tell them you wanted hormones?”
“I wish it were that easy, Wendy, but it isn’t.” Lisa laughed. “They are extremely cautious in prescribing hormones because the effects are really permanent.”
“I’m confused, Lisa,” Wendy said as she looked up, “I mean what effects are permanent?”
“Well, the first thing you notice when you begin female hormones is that you develop some breast tissue. Nothing that you would be extremely proud of but most transsexuals can develop up to an ‘A’ cup. More importantly, once you develop the tissue it stays with you even if you stop taking the hormones. Now Tessa was smart enough to realize that most men liked big boobs on their women so she naturally assumed men who liked trannies wanted big boobs as well so that is why you see me like this,” Lisa smiled as she gently cupped her breasts.
“I hope you don’t mind me asking but are you a ‘D’ cup now?”
“After everything that I’ve already told you,” Lisa started while laughing, “telling you my cup size is the least of my worries. Tessa and I really argued about this one. She wanted me to be a ‘D’ or ‘DD’ cup as a reminder of what she had forced me to become. But I wanted to be just a ‘C’ cup because I was never attracted to women with huge boobies. I also guessed that over time, extremely big boobies would be extremely uncomfortable. Anyway, my doctor sized me up for a ‘C’ cup but it is extremely difficult to guess how much additional breast growth you will have as you continue on female hormones and I suspect, or rather, I know that I am slightly larger than a ‘C’ now but not quite a ‘D’. I actually like my size now because I’d be lying if I told you that they don’t add to my allure.”
“Now that I’m finished with your toes let me help you step over to my table so I can start on your hands,” Wendy said as she offered her hand to Lisa as she slowly stepped down from the pedicure chair. “Now is breast growth the only effect of female hormones?”
“Not at all,” Lisa smiled, “when combined with anti-testosterones you also see a big change in your little peepee. Actually, the change is that your penis and your scrotum shrink. In addition, your ejaculate changes and becomes thinner and clearer as you are slowly neutered.”
“Do you mean that you are sterile?”
“Yes,” Lisa said, “I’m definitely sterile but I still have a little ejaculate come out when I orgasm. Also, I like to take a little Viagra or Cialis before my dates because so many of them, like I did, like to see a Tranny with an erection.”
“Oh, my God,” Wendy laughed, “I can’t believe I’m saying this but I’d love to see you with an erection.”
“Don’t think you’re the only woman who’s curious like that,” Lisa whispered, “About 20 percent of my clients are women. Frankly, I’ve come to enjoy both men and women so I guess you’d have to say I’m bi.”
“Do you think you were bi before all of this with Tessa?”
“That’s a difficult question and its one I’ve thought a lot about even before I changed. I mean when I was younger I was definitely only attracted to girls. But when I learned about the whole transsexual thing and then when I started visiting tranny escorts I became confused. What do you call a guy that likes being impaled by a tranny? I don’t think you can call them heterosexual.”
“Are you getting both a color and a cut today?”
“No, Sarah touched up my color last week so today I’m just having Judy style and blow out my hair so I look good for this afternoon.”
“Not to get personal,” Wendy began before turning red, “I mean how much more personal can we get, but are you and Tessa still married?”
“Well, the easy answer is yes because we never got divorced.” Lisa sighed. “But our relationship is a lot more complicated than that. I don’t have to remind you but she was really mad when she found out what I was doing a few years ago. She really wanted to hurt me and initially she did. Its one thing having to go to a doctor you don’t know and making up a story about always feeling like you are a woman but imagine saying the same thing to your mother and father; or your brothers and sisters. I was a pretty macho man and now I had to convince everyone that I really wanted to be a woman. Everything was so difficult at first; walking like a woman, changing my voice. It was so bad that Tessa forced me to go to a ‘Femininity’ coach because she thought I was carrying myself like a gay man instead of a woman. I was embarrassed beyond belief. I never wanted to turn out like I have; doing what I’m doing. My god, those first few months when she started me on hormones and electrolysis she’d always be bringing men home with her. And she told them exactly what she was doing to me. At first, she’d just take them into ‘our’ bedroom and just fuck them with the door open. But as I became more feminine she decided to add to the punishment. I remember coming home from my ‘Femininity’ coach one day and seeing her smiling with another man in our living room. ‘Honey, she said, I think today is the day that you begin the next step in your journey. Why don’t you come over here and meet Paul. I’ve told him what a good cocksucker you are and he said he’d like to have you suck his cock before we go back in the bedroom and fuck.’ So that started the next phase in my journey.”
“How often did this happen?” Wendy exclaimed.
“At least 4 or 5 days a week,” Lisa smiled. “And on days when she didn’t bring anyone home she would take me out to gay bars and make me give blow jobs to at least 3 or 4 men in the bathroom. I actually learned to enjoy it like we talked about earlier but I didn’t like the fact that when we were home Tessa was then taking them back to fuck them in our bedroom. I know it sounds strange but I still loved Tessa and I felt she was going too far.”
“Too far is an understatement,” Wendy hissed. But look how good you turned out. “I can’t believe she treated you like that. How come you seem to get along so well when I see you together now?”
“Well, it took a while, but eventually she stopped being mad at me. She actually freaked out and nearly lost it because she felt so guilty about what she was doing. I came home one afternoon and she was sobbing on our sofa. When I asked her what was wrong she couldn’t speak for nearly 15 minutes. But then she did and she apologized and begged my forgiveness. She told me that I could go back to being her husband; go back to being Jason. I didn’t know what to say. By then I had come to love being a woman but I didn’t know how to tell her that. I thought she wanted Jason back.”
“So what did you do?” Wendy asked as she applied the final protective clear coat.
“After calming her down, I just told her.” Lisa explained. “I told her that I wanted to continue living as a woman; that I loved being a woman. Strangely enough I was especially attracted to becoming an escort. It was weird telling her that I had really begun to enjoy having sex with men and I was really interested in topping men eventually.”
As she put my hands under the nail polish dryer, Wendy turned and whispered, “What do you mean by topping men?”
“Topping is what got me into trouble in the first place, silly,” Lisa laughed. “It’s when a tranny takes a man in his ass. It’s actually a lot of fun especially when they are newbies. I remember when I was young all the boys talking about popping some girl’s cherry and here I am now getting a chance, sometimes on a daily basis, on popping some guy’s cherry. You can’t imagine how empowering it is; how dominant you feel. At the same time, I really enjoy teaching my clients how to suck my cock. You can’t believe how embarrassed they get as I teach them all the finer points of cocksucking while telling them that it’s addictive and that once you start sucking cocks you want more and more.”
“Wow! I’d love to see you teaching some guy to suck you,” Wendy laughed. I hope she knows that I’m serious. “But what happened to you and Tessa?”
“Well, first off, you are welcome whenever you want to hide in my closet and watch me with my clients, although you’ll have to promise to be quiet even if and when you get excited. But back to Tessa, thankfully, she didn’t want me to change back to Jason. She agreed with me that I had become a better person as Lisa and she was thrilled that I wanted to work as an escort. Both of us came to the conclusion independently that being an escort could be quite lucrative. Our relationship changed immediately. We became best friends again as well as spouses and lovers. Tessa continued to bring men home but it was more to help me learn the art of seduction and to share them with me as girlfriends. Our relationship has continued to blossom although we both occasionally like a little private time with a ‘real’ man. I’m sure you’ll agree but there’s nothing like the feeling of being penetrated by a killer erection.”
“Honey, listening to you has me wanting to try some things that I haven’t yet but I agree with you there is nothing like a rock-hard phallus inside of you. By the way, it looks like your nails are dry and Judy has been looking over here looking like she’s ready for you.” Wendy smiled. “I can’t wait to hear more about your adventures next week. Are you really serious about me hiding when you are with a client?”
“I’m perfectly serious, dear,” Lisa replied as she rose and gently hugged Wendy. “Maybe you could join Tessa and me for a little romp when my appointments over. Are you doing anything this Saturday around 5:00 in the afternoon? Here’s our address but you need to be there at 5:00 pm sharp.”
“I wouldn’t miss it for anything, Love. See you and Tessa this Saturday.”